Table of Contents

Title
Preface
Part I
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Part II
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Part III
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Part IV
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Epilogue
 Where do we come from

The sensational findings

of a Himalayan Expedition

by Dr. Ernst Muldashev

All rights to distribute, including by radio, television,

photomechanical reproduction,

all sound recording media and reproduction in extracts reserved.

Copy right 2012

Dr. Ernst Muldashev

All rights reserved.

 Where Do We Come from?

The Sensational Findings

of a Himalayan Expedition

[Unlocking the Secrets of the Himalayas]

by Dr. Ernst M uldashev

(Translated by Brian James Baer)

Preface

I am a typical scientist and my entire professional life has been dedicated to the study of the structure and biochemistry of human tissues and their subsequent use as
transplant material for eyes and in plastic surgery. I am not inclined to philosophize and have little patience for people who are drawn to otherworldly phenomena,
such as ESP, witchcraft, and other oddities. Every year I perform 300-400 very complicated operations and Im trained to evaluate the results of scientific research
according to clear and concrete parameters: acuteness of vision, facial configuration, and so on. M oreover, I am the product of a communist country and, like it or not,
was raised with atheist propaganda and the cult of Leninalthough I never truly believed in the ideals of communismand I never studied religion. And so I would
never have thought that someday I would undertake the study, from a scientific perspective, of such questions as the creation of the world, the origins of man, and the
philosophical concept of religion.

It all began with what appears to be a simple question: Why do we look one another in the eyes? The question interested me as an opthamologist and soon after I
began my investigations, my research team created a computer program capable of analyzing the geometric parameters of the eye. We labeled this area of research
ophthalmo-geometry and were able to identify many valuable applications for this line of study in personal identification, ethnic identification, diagnosis of
psychological illnesses, etc. But the most interesting finding was that, after photographing individuals of all the races of the world, we calculated the statistically-
average eyes and they turned out to belong to the Tibetan race.

Then, through the mathematical comparison of the eyes of other races with those of the statistical average, we were able to determine the paths of migration of
mankind out of Tibet. Surprisingly, our findings corresponded with the historical facts. We then learned that every temple in Tibet and Nepal welcomes visitors with a
representation of an enormous and unusual pair of eyes. Subjecting these representations to mathematical analysis according to the principles of ophthalmo-geometry,
we were able to determine the outward appearance of the being who possessed those eyesand it turned out to be very strange indeed.

Who was this? I asked myself. I began to study Eastern literature and could find nothing like it. And so I couldnt have predicted the profound impression our
portrait of this strange being, which I carried with me throughout India, Nepal and Tibet, would have on lamas and swamis.

As soon as they saw the portrait, they cried out: Its him! I had no idea at the time that this portrait would serve as a guiding thread to the hypothetical discovery of
the greatest secret of mankind: the human gene pool.

I consider logic to be first among the sciences. Throughout my entire scientific career, I have applied logic in developing new operations and new transplants. In this
instance, when we set off on our trans-Himalayan scientific expedition with the drawing of a strange being in our hands, I decided to adopt my usual logical approach.
With the help of logic, we were able to construct a well-ordered chain out of the jumble of testimony we received from lamas, gurus, and swamis, and from literary and
religious sources as well. This chain increasingly led us to the realization that there is a system for ensuring the continuation of life on earth in the form of individuals of
various races who have been preserved by means of samadhi and live deep below the surface of the eartha human gene pool. We even managed to find one of their
caves and to gather evidence from so-called special people, who visit the cave once a month.

How did our drawing help us? It turns out that special people have seen and continue to see below the earths surface individuals of unusual appearance. And among
them is one who resembles the individual in our drawing. This is the one they refer to reverentially as He. Who is this He? I cannot say exactly, but I believe that
He is the man of Shambhala.

Despite being a rational scientist and surgeon, I have now come to believe absolutely in the existence of a human gene pool. Logic and scientific fact led me to this
conclusion. At the same time, I realized that our curiosity wasnt worth much and that we had been led only to partially open the door to a great mystery; it was
unlikely that we would be able to touch or photograph these preserved individuals in the near future. Who are we? We are still irrational children in comparison to
the Lemurians, who founded the greatest civilization on earth and established the gene pool. To be the guardians of the gene pool, the progenitors of humankind in the
event of a global catastrophe or the mutual annihilation of all the civilizations on earth, is too great a mission.
In addition to that, we were able to understand the meaning of the word amen, which we say at the end of every prayer. This word was produced by the so-called
final message of SoHm. It became clear that our civilizationthe fifthis blocked from knowledge of the Other World, as a consequence of which we must develop
on our own. After that, I came to understand the sources of knowledge of the Initiates, such as Nostradamus, M adam Blavatsky, and others, who have been able to
transcend the principle of SoHm and to enter the universal information field, that is, knowledge of the Other World.

This book consists of four parts. In part one I briefly establish the logic of our research, beginning with the question, Why do we look one another in the eyes? and
ending with analysis of the human face depicted on Tibetan temples.

The second and third parts of the book are dedicated to the factual material gathered during our expedition from conversations with lamas, gurus, and swamis. In some
chapters I digress to analyze literary sources (M adam Blavatsky and others), as well as to answer such questions as Who was Buddha? and What civilizations
existed on earth before us?

The fourth chapter of the book is the most complex, consisting of a philosophical investigation of the facts we gathered. In this part of the book the reader will find
many curious ideas about the human gene pool, the mysteries of Shambhala and Agart, the increasing savagery of man, the negative aura over Russia, as well as the role
of kindness, love, and evil in the life of man.

To be honest, I was myself surprised that I ended the book with analysis of what appears at first glance to be such simple and natural concepts, as kindness, love, and
evil. But it was only after this analysis that I finally understood why all religions of the world without exception speak of the importance of kindness and love. It was
only after this analysis that I began to truly respect religion and to sincerely believe in God.

I am probably mistaken in some of the things Ive writtenbut in other things, Im surely right. M y friends and colleagues who accompanied me on the expedition
(Valerii Lobankov, Valentina Iakovleva, Sergei Seliverstov, Olga Ishmitova, Vener Gafarov) often disagreed with me, argued and corrected me. The foreign members of
our expeditionSheskand Ariel, Kiram Buddhaacharai (Nepal), Dr. Pasricha (India)were also of great help. They all contributed to our general project and I would
like to thank them. I would also like to extend my heartfelt thanks to M arat Fatkhlislamov and Anas Zaripov, who, during the writing of this book, provided me with
the pertinent literature and helped me analyze it.

I feel this is just the first of many books on this topic.

The investigation continues.

Ernst Rifgatovich M uldashev is many things: a Doctor of M edical Science, a professor, the general director of the All-Russian Eye and Plastic Surgery Center of the
Russian Federal Agency for Healthcare and Social Development, which is a Federal State Institution, an Honored Doctor of the Russian Federation, the recipient of the
M edal for Outstanding Service to the Nations Health, a first-rate surgeon, a M ember of the American Academy of Ophthalmology, a certified ophthalmologist in
M exico, and a master of orienteering, a triple champion of the USSR.

Ernst M uldashev is one of the most well-known Russian scientists around the globe. He is the inventor of Alloplant biomaterials, which are the basis for a new
direction in medicine called regenerative surgery, or surgery aimed at growing human tissues.

As a scientist, Dr. M uldashev has developed more than 130 new types of operations, invented more than 100 kinds of Alloplant, published over 500 scientific papers,
and received 64 patents in Russia and other countries around the world. As a lecturer and surgeon, he has visited more than 50 countries of the world. Every year he
conducts 600-800 difficult operations.

Realizing that Alloplant, which is made from human tissue of cadavers, has enormous potential for the regeneration of the human body, Dr. M uldashev is in the
process of researching these materials not only with scientists of various disciplines, but also by delving into the foundations of ancient knowledge.

This is why he has conducted eight scientific expeditions to the Himalayas, Tibet, India, Syria, Lebanon, Egypt, M ongolia, the Easter Islands, Crete and M alta, which
have not only deepened his understanding of medicine but also allowed him to look at the origins of the universe and of humankind in new ways.

Dr. M uldashevs interest in the origins of humankind is no coincidence. As a scientist with a broad worldview, he began to think about the medical problem of human
energy in the philosophical and universal sense, and this eventually resulted in a scientific study of the mystery of the origin of humankind. M oreover, this
philosophical and sensational treatise led to practical conclusions that resulted in fundamentally new treatment methods.

Dr. M uldashev has an original mind and uses simple and accessible language to present complex scientific issues. This is why I suggest recommend Where Do We Come
from?, which, although written in a rather literary style, is in fact a profoundly scientific work.

R. T. Nigmatullin,

Honored Worker of Science of the Russian Federation,

Doctor of M edical Sciences, Professor

Part I

Ophthalmo-geometry and the Origins of M an

Chapter 1 - Why Do We Look One Another in the Eye?

Chapter 2 - Statistically-average Eyes: The M igration Paths of Humankind throughout the World

Chapter 3 - Whose Eyes are on Tibetan Temples?

 Dedicated to my parents.

Chapter 1

Why Do We Look One Another in the Eye?

I have a friend, Yuri Lobanov, who is by nature shy, and so in conversation often lowers his eyes and looks at the floor. Once I happened to witness a tense
conversation between him and his fiance on the subject of marriage. Something his fiance said caught my attention: Yuri, look me in the eye! Youre looking down
are you hiding something? I suddenly thought, why is she asking Yuri to look her in the eye? She must want to read in his eyes what hes not saying in words.

The Human Gaze

In my work as an ophthalmologist, I look people in the eye every day. And every time I do, I notice that peoples eyes are capable of providing us with additional
information. In fact people often say that someone has love, fear, sadness or joy in his eyes. However, I could find no research on the kind of information we are able to
receive from peoples eyes. And so, in order to answer this question, I conducted the following two experiments.

I asked two highly educated people to sit across from one another and carry on a conversation without every taking their eyes off the other persons feet. When the
conversation involved dry analysis with little emotional content, there was mutual understanding, although both experienced discomfort from the desire to look their
interlocutor in the eye. But as soon as I shifted the conversation onto an emotional topic, the test subjects found it unbearable to carry on the conversation while
looking at each others feet. I have to verify in his eyes the truth of what hes saying, one of the subjects explained.

When asked to carry on a conversation while looking each other in the eye, both test subjects remarked on the comfortableness of the conversation and on the high
degree of mutual understanding in conversations on emotional and unemotional topics alike. From this experiment, I concluded that the additional information we
receive from the eyes of an interlocutor is rather significant.
For the second experiment, I took photographs of famous actors, politicians, and scientists and cut them into three sections: the forehead, the area around the eyes and
the area containing the nose and mouth. I used photographs of Alla Pugacheva, M ikhail Gorbachev, Oleg Dal, Arnold Schwarzenneger, Albert Einstein, Sofia Rotaru,
Vladimir Vysotsky, Leonid Brezhnev, and other famous people.

I then asked seven people separately to determine whos who based on the forehead area alone. All the participants appeared confused and in only one instance, thanks
to a distinctive birthmark, were they able to guess that the forehead belonged to M ikhail Gorbachev. The participants experienced the same confusion when asked to
identify the famous people based on the nose and mouth area of their faces. Only one out of seven was able to identify the mouth of Brezhnev, joking that he would
always remember how Brezhnev kissed.

In most cases, however, the participants were able to successfully determine whos who in the photos based on the area around the eyes, although not always right
away. Thats Brezhnev, thats Vysotsky, thats Pugacheva, they would say as they looked at the eyes in the photographs. But for some reason all the participants
experienced difficulty in determining the identity of the Ukrainian singer Sofia Rotaru.

From this experiment, I made the assumption that it was the area of the face containing the eyes that provided us with the most information to determine an
individuals identity.
What kind of information do we receive from this part of the face? We know that the human gaze works like a scanning beam. When looking at something, the eyes
perform tiny movements in order to trace the entire object. It is precisely this scanned information that allows us to perceive an objects volume, size and many other
details.

However, in scanning the eyeball itself, we dont receive a lot of information because the eyeball as an anatomical organ has only four meaningful parameters that are
visible: the white sclera, the round, transparent cornea, the pupil, and the color of the iris. M oreover, these parameters do not change in relation to an individuals
physical or emotional state.

From this, we came to the conclusion that when we look, we are scanning information from the entire area around the eyes, including the eyelids, eyebrows, the bridge
of the nose, and the angles of the eyes. These parameters create a complex geometric configuration around the eyes that constantly changes according to the physical
and emotional state of the individual.

From there, we concluded that we look one another in the eye in order to observe changes in the geometric parameters of the ocular portion of the face. This scanned
ophthalmo-geometric information travels through the eyes to the centers of the brain where it is analyzed. The analysis of the scanned information is then sent to the
cerebral cortex in the form of images that allow us to evaluate our interlocutor.

Ophthalmo-geometric Parameters

What is the nature of these images? M ost importantly, they allow us to identify emotions (fear, joy, interest, indifference, etc.) in the eyes of an interlocutor. From
someones eyes, we can also guess his or her ethnicity (Japanese, Russian, M exican, etc.). We can also discern certain personality traits: willfulness, cowardice,
goodness, meanness, etc. And finally, from this scanned ophthalmo-geometric information, doctors can determine the so-called habitus of the patient, providing a
general impression of the patients physical state or helping in the diagnosis of a disorder.

Diagnosing patients according to their habitus was especially popular among country doctors in the nineteenth century when there was no good diagnostic equipment
in hospitals. These doctors trained their eye so that, just by looking at a patient, they could render the correct diagnosis. You, sir, have tuberculosis, a country doctor
might say, after looking at just the eyes of a patient.

As a doctor, I, too, was surprised at how with a little practice it was possible to diagnose illness and evaluate the state of patients quite accurately just by looking at
them. To do this, one looks, as a rule, at the patients eyes without conducting a full examination.

These observations indicated that the scientific study of variability in the ocular portion of the face could be very valuable in a number of areasfrom the diagnosis of
mental illness to the objective testing of an individuals suitability for certain professions. But how could one study this area of the face?
I was able to interest a small group of scientific researchers in this idea and we initially conducted research on a large number of individuals1,500. Working from the
premise that the human eye scans information from the ocular portion of the face, we took high-quality photographs of this portion of the face and then attempted to
find principles for a geometric analysis of the palpebral fissure, the eyelids, the eyebrows, and the bridge of the nose. We had some success, but were unable to
discover generalizable geometric parameters.

We then began to make slides and to project them onto the wall in the hope that increasing the size of the images would help. But again we met with failure, unable to
find generalizable geometric parameters. Later we put together a computer system that allowed us to place images of the ocular portion of the face onto a computer
screen, and we began to analyze these images with the help of special programs. This method turned out to be the most convenient as it was possible to calculate with
greater accuracy the geometric parameters of the ocular portion of the face and to save those calculations in the computers memory. Nonetheless, generalizable
geometric parameters eluded us.

We even stopped working on the project for a while as the calculation of geometric figures was extremely tedious and we were able to compare them only in relative
numbers which did not allow us to subject them to statistical analysis. We were approaching the end of our research project.

But then I happened to notice an interesting thing, which, at first glance, seemed to have no direct relationship to our ophthalmo-geometric research. I was examining a
five-year old girl who was sitting on the lap of her 28-year old mother. The mother was leaning her head close to her daughters and whispering something in her
daughters ear to help the doctor examine the little girls eyes. Tired from examining the girls eye fundus, I moved my head back and looked at the mother and daughter
together. At that moment I noticed that the mothers and daughters corneas were the same size, despite the enormous difference in the size of their bodies. Why, I
asked myself, are their corneas the same? Logically, a small girls cornea should be smaller than her mothers!

Putting my curiosity aside, I completed my examination, made a diagnosis, wrote down my conclusion, and scheduled an operation. M y next patient was already
standing at the door of my office. Is it possible that this adult patients cornea is the same size as that little girls? I wondered as I examined his eyes.

The size of their cornea did indeed appear to be the same. At that point I was so intrigued that I asked my secretary to go through our clinic and gather about twenty
individualsboth men and womenof various ages and heights. When they were all gathered, I took my ophthalmoscope and examined their eyes, comparing the
individuals to one another. The hypothesis that everyone has the same-sized cornea, regardless of height, weight, and age, was confirmed.

Its strange, I mused, to think that the size of the cornea is a constant in the human bodylike some kind of absolute unit of measurement! One of our surgeons,
Venera Galimova, was sitting next to me. She is a tiny woman and I looked at her feet and asked: Venera, what size is your foot?

Five. Why do you ask?

I take a nine. Lets go over to the mirror.

We looked into the mirror and saw two pairs of eyes with the same-size corneas looking back at us.

Its interesting, I thought, that in the human body, all sizes are relative. The size of peoples hands is different, so is the size of their feet, their faces, and their
torsos. Some people have a big stomach and some have a flat one. Even the size of the brain and the internal organsthe liver, the stomach, the lungs, etc.is different
in different people. And yet the size of our corneas is the same! Is it possible that no scientist has ever noticed this before?

I looked at the specialized literature but could find no mention of this topic. I then organized a mass measurement of the diameter of the cornea with the help of a
special surgical compass under a surgical microscope, comparing the findings to measurements of the height and width of the subjects hands and feet. We established a
table of variation and subjected the measurements to statistical analysis and found that the diameter of the cornea, when compared with the size of the hands and feet,
was an almost absolute constant at 10 + 0.56 mm.

Ultrasound measurement has revealed that the size of the eyeball (the longitudinal axis of the eye), gradually increases from the moment of birth until 14-18 years of
age, when it reaches its average size of 24 mm. The diameter of the cornea, however, grows only very little after birth until the age of four, at which point it remains
constant. That is, the growth of the eyeball outstrips the change in diameter of the cornea, which is why childrens eyes appear larger than adults.

Why is the diameter of the cornea a constant? It is difficult for me to answer that question. But its absolute size in the human body can be used as a unit of
measurement, particularly, in ophthalmo-geometric research.

The idea that the size of the cornea as a constant could be a crucial moment in determining generally applicable ophthalmo-geometric parameters sank in the moment I
first realized that all corneas were the same size. But this idea was definitively confirmed only after we completed statistical research and attempted to elucidate
geometrical figures of the ocular portion of the face based on the cornea as constant.

At this time I was visited by the chief gynecologist of the city of Ufa. Tall, with a healthy stomach, a large oval face, a full beard, and a high forehead, he had an
appearance of extreme solidity. At almost the exact same moment my surgical nurse, Lena Voronina, a small, attractive woman, entered my office. Their faces were so
different that I proposed that they participate as pre-test subjects for ophthalmo-geometric computer imaging. If these faces are so different, I thought, how are
their eyes different?

We entered images of their faces into the computer along with the image of the face of a 14-year old boy, the son of our colleague Olga Ishmitova. After this we initiated
an analysis of the geometric figures created by drawing lines that touched the upper and lower curves of their eyelids. T wo four-sided shapes, or quadrilaterals, were
produceda large one formed by the lines that touched the outer curve of the eyelids and a small one formed by the lines that touched the inner curve of the eyelids.
The size and shape of these two quadrilaterals for all three subjects were completely different, while their corneas located in these diagrams inside the large quadrilateral
were exactly the same. We then thought of using the diameter of the corneas as a unit of measurement in mathematical analysis of the large and small quadrilaterals, and
of their relationship. This allowed us, in the final analysis, to express the mathematical characteristics of these quadrilaterals in the form of an equation, the solution of
which produces a number that characterizes the unique ophthalmo-geometry of a given research subject.

A comparison of the ophthalmo-geometric number for the chief gynecologist, Lena Voronina, and the 14-year old boy indicated significant differences among them. The
chief gynecologist had the number 3474, Lena Voronina, the number 2015, and the boy, 2776.

Was it possible to compare the individual characteristics of the large and small quadrilaterals with the facial characteristics of every individual? We outlined the face of
the chief gynecologist and represented it in the form of a combination of geometric shapes. We did the same for the faces of Lena Voronina and the boy. Then we tried
to find a mathematical relationship between the combination of geometric shapes, describing the features of the face, and the geometric characteristics of the two
quadrilaterals. These relationships were quite specifically expressed, which allowed us on the basis of the chief gynecologists quadrilaterals to reconstruct the basic
features of his face, which were generally close to those of the original. We were able to do the same with the faces of Lena Voronina and the boy.
Basically, we understood that we had discovered in general terms the principle for facial reconstruction based on the geometric characteristics of the eyes. Later, based
on data from 1,500 individuals, we refined the principles for facial reconstruction based on the geometric characteristics of the two quadrilaterals, but were unable to
achieve a high degree of accuracy. The reason is that we were able to elucidate only 22 ophthalmo-geometric characteristics, while the quadrilaterals we had produced
represented only two of them. However, the simultaneous mathematical analysis of all 22 parameters turned out to be too complicated for us to deal with.

M oreover, all 22 of these parameters are constantly changing in relation to a variety of physical, emotional, and other factors. Imagine the computational power
necessary for the subcortical ganglia of the human brain in to process this ophthalmo-geometric information! The ganglia are capable of processing this complex
information instantaneously and of sending it to the cerebral cortex in the form of images, sensations, and other emotions, although the size of these ganglia
approximately one centimetercannot be compared with the size of an actual computer. How great is God who created the perfect computer of the human brain!

However, we were able to analyze only two of the 22 parameters known to exist. But even this modest mathematical achievement allowed us to say with sufficient
certainty that the ophthalmo-geometric parameters for every individual are uniquesomething like a birthmark. This ophthalmo-geometric birthmark, which is
constantly changing in relation to our emotions and other related factors, nevertheless generally retains its inherent individuality.

At the same time these individual ophthalmo-geometric parameters were combined with the geometric characteristics of the facial features, which made it possible to
reconstruct the human face in orientation to the geometric characteristics of the ocular area of the face. This is precisely why, when we look someone in the eye, we are
able to evaluate more than just the eyes.

Finally, when placing the diameter of the cornea as the only constant of the human body within ophthalmo-geometric schemas suggested that it might serve as a unit of
measure in ophthalmo-geometry.

The eyes reflect almost everything that takes place in the human body and the brain, and all this can be seen in the measurements of the specified 22 (and, perhaps,
even more) parameters of the ocular area of the face. In the future, when ophthalmo-geometry has been further researched, it will help to solve many problems in the
fields of medicine and psychology. Nature itself is pushing us toward that.

Ophthalmo-geometry can be described as the mathematical representation of emotions and sensations. The gaze works like a scanning beam, photographing
information from the ocular area of the face, which reflect our emotions and sensations, as well as the uniqueness of every individual through the smallest movements
of the eyelids, eyebrows, eyeballs, and skin. When we look one another in the eye, we receive from their eyes (or rather, from the ocular area of the face) additional
information about a persons individuality and the way it changes as in relation to certain emotions and sensations.

Ophthalmo-geometry and Its Applications

When we look each other in the eye we may also receive information of a telepathic nature. But even if this isnt so, we cannot rule out the transfer of geometric
information from the ocular area of the face.

We can identify several practical applications for ophtalmo-geometry in such fields as personal identification, human facial reconstruction, determination of personality
traits, objective analysis of emotions and sensations, diagnosis of psychiatric and somatic illnesses, ethnic identification, and even the study of human origins.

1. In terms of personal identification, we have already obtained convincing evidence that even two out of 22 ophthalmo-geometric parameters are sufficient to describe
personality with a specific number that is uniquely characteristic of a given individual. Statistical analysis revealed that this unique number recurs at rather precise
intervals when repeated computer scanning is done, i.e., it is characteristic for this individual. I believe that the accuracy of this unique ophthalmo-geometric number
will increase when more ophthalmo-geometric parameters are considered.

When ophthalmologic computer scanning is applied for the purpose of personal identification, it is very important to ensure that the test subject is calm and stable in
order to eliminate the influence of emotional factors as much as possible.

There are two types of personal identification we know of about: facial photographs and fingerprinting. Ophthalmo-geometric personal identification can be used as an
additional method and may prove helpful in situations when a person alters his appearance and mutilates his fingers. It is likely that in the future ophthalmo-geometric
personal identification will be utilized by police, military services, banks, and other similar institutions.

2. We have attempted human facial reconstruction based on ophthalmo-geometric research only a few times. However, the principles of facial reconstruction have been
identified rather precisely, and approximate similarity of the reconstructed face to the studied face has been achieved.

Why didnt we continue this line of research? It so happened that after we reconstructed the face of the person whose eyes were depicted on the walls of Tibetan
temples, the image produced was so interesting that we switched all our efforts to the study of human origins. But more about that later.
3. The ophthalmo-geometric determination of an individuals personality traits may prove expedient, for example, in providing objective professional testing of pilots,
cosmonauts, surgeons, etc. Such testing exists, but it is subjective because the results depend on the individual conducting the test.

To examine this problem, we selected people with the following clearly manifested qualities: strong will, cowardice, kindness, and meanness. Each group consisted of
six people. For example, we knew very well that people who were included in the strong-willed group did indeed possess this quality. The same was true of the
cowardly, kind, and mean groups. The ophthalmo-geometric assessment was based on the large and small quadrilaterals.
We discovered that the large and small quadrilaterals of strong-willed people were isosceles and had very similar angular measurements, and the small quadrilaterals fit
rather evenly into the large one. In the cowardly group, the large quadrilateral approached the shape of a triangle with the base on the bottom; the small one also
approached the shape of a triangle, but with the base on top. The difference between the two groups was so dramatic, it required no statistical confirmation.

In the kind group, the large quadrilateral looked like a rhombus placed on an angle. The small quadrilateral also looked like a rhombus on an angle and fit fairly evenly
into the large one. We observed in the mean group that the large quadrilateral was moderately flattened and comparatively narrow, and the small one acquired the
features of a triangle with the base on top. The difference between the kind and mean groups was also very striking.

The research we conducted obviously cannot be considered complete and cannot boast a high degree of accuracy due to the small number of people tested people. But
even these results are very interesting for a number of reasons. First, it appears that strong-willed people are usually kind. Second, cowards tend to be mean (they have
the same small quadrilateral), and vice versa: mean people are often cowards.

Obviously, there are many hybrid forms of strong will, cowardice, kindness, and meanness that can be measured by ophthalmo-geometry. Other personality traits can
also be measured.

4. Our objective analysis of human emotions and sensations has so far only skimmed the surface. But even our initial data appears very interesting. What are emotions?
There is love, indignation, anger, satisfaction, and on and on. Poets and writers describe human emotions, but doctors rarely pay any attention to them when they are
treating a patientalthough an emotional element is always present when an individual is suffering. There is a popular saying in Russian that a mother can cure a child
with her love.

Is it truly possible for ophthalmo-geometry to measure, for example, the level of love or indignation felt by an individual? I believe this will soon be possible by
including in our computer analysis a greater number of ophthalmo-geometric parameters. In the meantime, while we are able to subject only two out of 22 parameters
to analysis, such research is marred by a high degree of inaccuracy.

Sensations, such as pain, discomfort, and heightened energy, can be measured more accurately, even on the basis of the two specified parameters. However, we havent
had the time to conduct actual research with statistical analysis. After all, we work at a surgical clinic and most of our energy goes into designing and performing
operations.

Nevertheless, I would say that ophthalmo-geometric analysis of emotions and sensations can open up new directions not only in medicine, but in other scientific fields
as well. It may be of particular use in psychology. Im sure that in the future psychology will utilize mathematical, ophthalmo-geometric methods.

5. We conducted diagnostic testing for psychological illness on several patients who had already been diagnosed as schizophrenic. We discovered no patterns with
respect to the large quadrilaterals, but the small quadrilaterals in all the schizophrenics studied approached the form of a triangle with the base at the top.
Of course, we cannot make a diagnosis of schizophrenia based on variations in the shape of the small quadrilateral. It is necessary to study more ophthalmo-geometric
parameters in which, even during an approximate examination, a number of specific changes is observedwhich then require complicated mathematical analysis.

The prospects of using ophthalmo-geometry in the diagnosis of mental illness are, in my view, great, given the fact that psychiatrists today use profoundly subjective
diagnostic methods based on a doctors subjective evaluation of the answers given to his or her diagnostic questions. Subjectivity in this field has generated suspicion
throughout the world as to the presence of psychological illness (as during the Stalinist repressions and in many criminal cases). The introduction of ophthalmo-
geometric methods would give doctors additional, objective information that is helpful in the diagnosis of psychological illnesses.

6. We diagnosed somatic (bodily) illnesses by means of ophthalmo-geometry in four patients with cirrhosis of the liver and in four patients with stage one cancer. We
were unable to discover any specific variations in the shapes of the large and small quadrilaterals of the cancer patients. And so we cannot yet speak of diagnosing
cancer, much less in its early stages.

However, among the patients with cirrhosis of the liver, we were able to discover a change in the shape of the small quadrilateral into that of a triangle with the base at
the top. Is this a diagnostic symptom of cirrhosis of the liver? Of course not. We observed the same variation in the shape of the small quadrilateral in patients with
schizophrenia, in individuals with a malicious personality (remember the mean group) and in cowards (the cowardly group). So lets think about this. In general
these individuals are experiencing negativity: a somatic disease (cirrhosis of the liver), a mental illness (schizophrenia) or negative personality traits (meanness,
cowardice). From this we can presume that the small quadrilateral is an indicator of negative psychic energy.

As I was researching this, I did not know that the basis of ancient Eastern methods of healing (the treatment of internal energy) lay in ridding the body of negative
psychic energy. At that time I couldnt even imagine that love and sympathy as proselytized in the East are an antidote not only for meanness and cowardice, but for
illness at well. And of course, at that time I could not in my wildest dreams have imagined that ridding the body of negative psychic energy could produce the miracle
of samadhithe preservation of a human body in a living state for thousands, even millions, of years.

As for the diagnosis of somatic illnesses by means of ophthalmo-geometry, I dont have an answer yet. We must continue our research.

7. The identification of an individuals ethnicity through the application of ophthalmo-geometry has shown that these criteria are rather specific. It is possible not only
to distinguish a Chinese person from a Caucasian, or an African from an Indonesian, according to the shape of the large and small quadrilaterals, but also to isolate more
subtle ethnic traits.

We studied this question in detail by analyzing individuals of various races. During that analysis it became necessary to study the origins of man on earth from the
point of view of ophthalmo-geometry, but we will discuss that in detail in the next chapter.

In concluding this chapter on ophthalmo-geometry, I would like to reiterate that we look one another in the eye not out of simple curiosity, but because we receive
from the eyes of our interlocutors information about their emotions and sensations, which is reflected in the ocular area of the face in the form of variations in a
complex configuration of geometric parameters. Subconsciously, we are able to analyze these geometric figures and to form an impression of the thoughts, heal th,
emotions and sensations of those individuals, regardless of what they say. Therefore, if you would like to be an open person without secret thoughts, then always look
your interlocutor in the eye and dont wear sunglasses. You will create the impression of a strong and honest person.
Chapter 2

Statistically-average Eyes:

The M igration Paths of Humankind throughout the World

I ended the last chapter with the idea that ophthalmo-geometry could contribute to the study of races. The question of when human races first appeared is an
extremely interesting one. And, in fact, why are people who live in different parts of the world different from one another? Are there laws governing the differences in
outward appearance in relation to what part of the world we inhabit? Where did humankind originate? Who are our ancestors?

M any researchers have tried to answer these questions. Some have argued for the divine origin of man (idealists), while others have proposed the descent of man from
the monkey (Darwinian materialists). Among researchers in the latter group are those who maintain that the different races of man descended from different species of
apes.

There are many different classifications of the various races. The French scientist Cuvier delineated three raceswhite, black, and yellow. Diniker (1902) maintained
there were 29 different races on earth. The Encyclopedia Britannica of 1986 listed 16 races, but the most complete and basic classification was, in my opinion,
proposed by the Soviet scientist Arkadii Iarkho (1935, 1936). He described 35 races and accompanied his work with wonderful photographs and drawings of
representatives of those races.

When we began to investigate the races, we made high-quality photocopies of the photographs and drawings of the representatives of all 35 races from Iarkhos book
and then cut out the ocular area of the face. Next, with the help of a scanner we entered these representations into the computer and conducted ophthalmo-geometric
analysis. The ophthalmo-geometric differences among the races turned out to be quite clear, but was it possible to find some mathematical logic in these differences?

Statistically-average Eyes

In attempting to answer this question, we calculated the statistically-average eyes from among representatives of all the races. Luckily, the cornea as a constant allowed
us to determine their ophthalmo-geometric parameters in absolute numbers.

When we finished our calculations, we were shocked. The statistically-average eyes clearly belonged to the Tibetan people! Could it be that Nicholas Roerich was
right?! I exclaimed.

Id revered Nicholas Roerich as a god of Russian science since childhood. Between 1925 and 1935 he completed several expeditions to Tibet and the Himalayas and the
results of those expeditions led him to conjecture that mankind had originated in Tibet and from there had spread throughout the world. Roerich supported this
conjecture by analyzing historical and religious facts.

Our mathematical analysis of the eyes of various races produced statistically-average ophthalmo-geometric indicators that also pointed to the Tibetan people, or race.
Was this a coincidence or was there some direct connection here?
While discussing this question, we attempted distribute the eyes of the various races according to their mathematical proximity to the statistically-average eyes. At
first we were unable to do this as the ophthalmo-geometric parameters of the various races could not be arranged in a straight line. We were successful only when we
began to distribute the eyes of the various races along four branches leading away from the statistically-average eyes of the Tibetan race.

In other words, four races had approximately the same degree of mathematical proximity to the eyes of the Tibetan race. Those four races were the Paleo-Siberian,
South Asian, Pamir, and the Armenoid.

Unlike the other three races, the Armenoid had a lesser degree of mathematical proximity to the Tibetan race, but without putting it next to the Tibetan race, we were
unable to create a system for the distribution of races according to their mathematical proximity to the statistically-average eyes.

And so, having isolated four branches, we were able to distribute the various races along them according to their mathematical proximity to the statistically-average
eyes, forming a well-ordered system.

We then placed the photographs of the various races on a map of the world in precisely those places historically inhabited by them and then connected them with lines
in relation to the mathematical proximity of their eyes along the four above-mentioned branches. This produced an ophthalmo-geometric mapping of the migration of
humankind across the earth.

Paths of Human M igration across the Earth

In this way, based on ophthalmo-geometric data produced through dry mathematical analysis of the various races, we determined that humankind originated in Tibet
and then spread throughout the world along four basic paths:

M igration path A: Siberia America New Zealand

M igration path B: Thailand Indonesia Australia

M igration path C: Pamir Africa

In each of these migration paths from Tibet, there was a clear dynamic of change in the ophthalmo-geometric parameters of the eyes of the various races, determined by
the degree of mathematical proximity of these parameters to those of the statistically-average eyes of the Tibetan race. That is, in each of these migration paths
representatives of the various races were placed so that two neighboring races had the highest possible degree of mathematical proximity to one another, while the
degree of mathematical proximity to the eyes of the Tibetan race decreased the further a race was from Tibet.

So now lets look as each of these migration paths in greater detail and compare them with some historical facts.

In addition to the Tibetan race, we situated the following races along this longest migration path (Siberia America New Zealand): Paleo-Siberian, Ural-Altaic,
Laponoid, Baltic, South-Siberian, Central Asian, Eskimo, M anchuran-Korean, Atlantic, South-American, Paleo-American, Patagonian, Pacific, M esoamerican, and
Polynesian.

There are several offshoots from the major branch of ocular variation. According to the degree of ocular variation, we determined that the Laponoid race developed from
the Ural-Altaic race and then the Baltic race developed from the Laponoid; the Central Asian, Eskimo, and M anchurian-Korean races developed separately from the
South-Siberian race; and the Pacific race developed from the Patagonian race.

I am not a historian and so it is difficult for me to evaluate which contemporary nations and ethnic groups belong to which race. Im just a professor of eye surgery and
it was only scientific logic that led me to touch upon a field that I know only vaguely. Nevertheless, I will briefly describe this and other migration paths from Tibet
that we determined by ophthalmo-geometric means. I hope that historians wont consider the inaccuracies I may introduce to be unforgivable.

According to migration path A, humankind migrated north from Tibet. New living conditions left their mark on the outward appearance of these people and,
specifically, on the ocular area of the face (Paleo-Siberian race). The Ural-Altaic race, represented today, I believe, by the Altaians and Bashkirs, broke off from the
Paleo-Siberian race.

The Ural-Altaic race gave birth to a non-productive western branch that includes the Laponoid (Lopars) and Baltic races. I believe the Finns to be representatives of
the latter race. M oreover, I do not rule out the possibility that the Baltic raceperhaps, together with the Laponoidwere the ancestors of present-day Tatars, whose
eyes I have studied. The Estonians and Hungarians may also belong to this non-productive branch.

M igration Path A (continued)

The next stage in the process of ocular variation is represented by the South-Siberian race, which spread broadly across the territories of Siberia and Kazakhstan. In my
opinion, the present-day Kazakhs and many of the peoples of the North (Nentsy, Iakuts, Chukchi, and others) belong to this race. The South-Siberian race produced
three independent, non-productive branches: the Central Asian, M anchurian-Korean, and Eskimo races. Present-day M ongols are clearly representatives of the Central
Asian race, while the North Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans evolved from the M anchurian-Korean race. The non-productive branch of Eskimos settled throughout the
territory of Chukotka, Alaska, and the northern coasts of Canada and Greenland.

The South-Siberian race settled, among other places, on the American continent where it gradually evolved into the Atlantic race (North American Indians). As humans
spread from North to South across the American continent, the South American race evolved from the Atlantic race, according to our ophthalmo-geometric data. In my
view, the South American race developed somewhere in North America but then, without significant changes, moved to the southern continent. The Paleoamerican race
developed from the South American race, and the Patagonian race developed from the Paleoamerican. The Patagonian race then developed from the Paleoamerican and
produced the Pacific race, a non-productive branch. The Patagonian race also gave birth, according to our ophthalmo-geometric data, to the M esoamerican race, which, I
believe, moved from South America to the region of Central America and is represented today by the M exicans (M ayans, Aztecs).

According to our system of progressive ocular variation, the Polynesian race emerged from the M esoamerican. The Polynesians learned to build sailing vessels that
allowed them to cross the Pacific Ocean and reach New Zealand. Remember that Thor Heyerdahl proved it was possible to cross the Pacific Ocean in a reed boat, the
Ra. And so, the aborigines of New Zealand arrivedas demonstrated by means of ophthalmo-geometrynot from near-by Australia, but from far-off South America.

I also read that the Lo-lo tribe of New Zealand traveled to Tibet, closing the circle of migration.

Does our ophthalmo-geometric scheme align with the historical facts? Historians, as a rule, evaluate nations and ethnic groups according to peculiarities of language and
culture. But, it seems to me, this is not sufficient. A language can be borrowed during close contact with another people. For example, Russian became the dominantif
not the onlylanguage for many of the smaller peoples of Russia. Today one may encounter representatives of the Chuvash, M ordva, Komi, and other peoples, who
speak only Russian and consider Russian their native language. The culture of a people also changes when it is in close contact with another people. The question of
race and ethnicity is extremely complicated and muddled. Nevertheless, we will attempt to draw several parallels.

In M oscow I came across a Finn and a Japanese man and invited them both to participate in a discussion about the origin of peoples. The tall, blond Finn and the
short, dark-haired Japanese man sat down and looked at each other with interest, undoubtedly thinking about where they came from.

Well, I said, beginning the conversation, Through a detailed mathematical study of the eyes of various races, weve been able to conclude that you, a Finn and a
Japanese man, have the same evolutionary origin. Please, look at one another and try to find something in common.

The Finn and the Japanese man stared at one another, clearly trying to find some common traits until finally, they broke into friendly laughter.

Theres nothing in common between us, said the Japanese man, except maybe that were both people.

Dont rush, I continued. There were four branches of development for the various races, I explained, You both belong to the same original branch. Look at this
ophthalmo-geometric map of the migration of humans from Tibet. The first branch has several migratory offshoots. One of those offshoots ends with you, the Finns
members of the Baltic raceand another with you, the Japanesemembers of the M anchurian-Korean race. But you come from the same original branch. Just look!
And so you should be able to find some common traitsalthough they may be hidden for theyre very ancient. List some simple, everyday wordslike fire, water,
sky, earth, home, woman, etc.you may find some similarities or common roots. Along the same lines, try to find some parallels in the ancientvery ancient
customs of the Japanese and Finns.

The Finn and the Japanese man then launched into a fascinating conversation in broken Russian that lasted about two hours. I tried at first to write down the Finnish
and Japanese words with common roots and to make sense of the similarities between their ancient customs, but I had to give up. The two men were so carried away
they didnt pay much attention to me and rarely paused when I asked them to write down a word, and so it is difficult for me, after many years, to re-construct this
conversation.

Look at that, said the livelier Japanese man, We actually have things in common. We are ancient blood relations.

You know what else? said the Finn, you need to spread the word about your research. It will help the cause of world peace. Everyone thinks that the Aryan race is
supreme, but this Japanese man and I found similarities in our languages and even in our customs. I now look at this man as my blood relation, although we dont look
anything alike.
Tell me, do you think its possible to find similarities between me and an African? asked the Japanese man.

Probably not, but its possible to find similarities between an African and a Pamirian. I replied.

Of course, I cant vouch for the scientific nature of the conversation between the Finn and the Japanese man. However, the fact that they actually discovered many
things in common is very interesting. Unfortunately, I was unable to conduct any controlled studies of people from different developmental branches, for example, an
African and a Japanese person.

The hypothesis as to the Asiatic origins of American Indians and the American origins of the aborigines of New Zealand, as well as the close contacts between the
indigenous peoples of Chukotka and Alaska, may produce other historical parallels that would confirm the path of human migration we proposed.

Naturally, the object of our study, with its roots in the very distant past, is debatable. Here, more than in any other field, it is difficult to find direct evidence. But
despite that, I will continue to elaborate other paths of human migration as suggested by ophthalmo-geometric research.

We discovered that the following races developed along the South-Eastern path of migration in the following sequence: South-Asian, Papuan, M elanesian, Veddo-
Indonesian, and Australian. One off-shoot occurred from this basic line of ocular variation: the Asian-Pygmy race developed from the Papuan race and in turn the
Dravidian and Ainu races developed from the Asian-Pygmy race.

M igration Path B

According to our proposed migration path B, human beings migrated in the very distant past from Tibet to the South East. The natural living conditions influenced the
outer appearance of these people and as a result the South-Asian race appeared. I believe that race is represented today by Thais, Vietnamese, Cambodians, and the
South Chinese.

Settlement on southern islandsi.e., the Phillipines and Indonesialed to the appearance of the Papuan race, which then produced the Asian-Pygmy race also in
Indonesia.

The way we understand it, the Papuans and Pygmies represented the height of human savagery. I was in Indonesia but never had any contact with pure-blooded
Pygmies or Papuans, so I cannot judge their intellectual capabilities. No one knows what the Pygmies and Papuans were like in ancient times. Perhaps, they were fully
developed for that time, and the regression and increased savagery of these people occurred later.

According to our ophthalmo-geometric data, the Asian-Pygmy race generated two independent off-shootsthe Dravidian and the Ainu races. The Dravidian race is
represented today, in my estimation, by the people of Southern India. When I was in India, I noticed that the inhabitants of Southern India look noticeably different
from the inhabitants of the North. They are darker-skinned, their hair is curly and their eyes are completely different. It appears to me that the Tibetans are the
ancestors of the Northern Indians, while the Dravidians are the ancestors of the Southern Indians.

M igration Path B
M igration Path B

At a conference I was attending in India, I asked a doctor who had all the traits of the Dravidian race: Do you know where the tribes of Southern India came from?
They say that my ancestors came to India from the Polynesian Islands, he answered. That fits, I remarked.

At the same conference I met an Indian doctor who had all the traits of the Tibetan race. Excuse me, I said, I noticed that the Northern Indians look different from
the Southern Indians. What do you thinkdid the people of Southern India come to India or did they always live here?

I cannot say for sure, he replied, but the Southern Indians, it seems, came to India from somewhere else a long, long time ago.

But you, I continued, look like a native of Northern India. Did your ancestors also come to India from somewhere else?

We always lived here, he answered.

Hes actually right, I thought. Tibet and Northern India border one another.

According to our ophthalmo-geometric data, the Asian-Pygmy tribe, mentioned above, also produced the Ainu race. The Ainu today inhabit the north of Japan and
look strikingly different from other Japanese. When I was in Japan, I managed to find a native Japanese Ainu and talk to him.

Are you Ainu, I asked.

No, Im Japanese.

Im not asking about your nationality, I explained, Im asking about your ancestry. Were your ancestors Ainu?
Yes.

Do you remember what your people say about the origins of the Ainu? Where did they come from?

M igration Path B
 s

M y peopleand there arent many of us leftsay that our ancestors built ships and sailed here from far-off Polynesia, answered the Ainu, whose appearance was
so different from that of the ethnic Japanese.
Again I cannot answer for the scientific rigor of my conversation with the Ainu, just as I cant for my conversations with the Southern and Northern Indians. The
evidence I gathered from individuals is not scientific truth. It must be confirmed. The last word must be left to the historians. But even these individual coincidences are
interesting insofar as they relate to our ophthalmo-geometric migration pattern out of Tibet.

M igration path B ends in Australia. The eyes of the Australian Aborigines look very different from those of the indigenous people of New Zealand, but, based on the
patterns of ophthalmo-geometric variation, they both clearly belong to M igration path B as independent end points. Therefore, if we believe our ophthalmo-geometric
mapping, the Australian Aborigines arrived in Australia from the Polynesia Islands, but were unable to sail across the bay and reach New Zealand. The ancestors of
New Zealands indigenous people, on the other hand, succeeded in crossing the Pacific Ocean but were also unable to cross the bay and so did not settle in Australia.

Australia is a very ancient continent. Some scientists believe that Australia is what remains of the legendary Atlantis and that its unique flora and fauna remain
unchanged from the time of Atlantis. There are many indigenous tribes in Australia. It is possible that some of them came to Australia from Polynesia (according to our
ophthalmo-geometric mapping), but that others remain from the time of the ancient continent of Atlantis. But more about that later.

Migration Path C

According to the degree of mathematical proximity of their eyes, the following races developed along migration path C: Pamirians, Ethiopians, Africans, African
Pygmies, and the Bushmen. The Pamirian race produced a single off-shoot, the North Caucasoids.

This is the darkest skinned branch of human migration from Tibet. We determined that the Pamirian races, which today is represented, in my view, by the Tadjiks and
other peoples of Pamir, produced the black-skinned races (Ethiopians, Africans, African-Pygmies, and Bushmen). The Pamirian races also generated the North
Caucasoids who are represented now by the many different peoples of the Caucasus.

Why did this migration path produce black-skinned people? We cannot exclude the influence of climatic factor in altering skin color. For example, in migration path B
skin color changed from yellow (Tibetan race) to brown (Australian race), and in an off-shoot of the Papuan race, skin color became almost black (Dravidian race).

However, the dark skin of the inhabitants of the African continent may have a different origin, put forward in the hypothesis that humankind developed in parallel in
Africa, where people were always dark-skinned. It is possible that there was a mingling of the Tibetan and African sources of man.

M oreover, several literary sources testify to the fact that the previous civilization of Atlantis was divided between yellow and black-skinned people. Are Africans the
descendants of the once powerful black Atlanteans? It is difficult for us to answer this question, but in the following chapters, when I discuss the mysterious
civilization of Atlantis in greater detail, the reader will be provided with many interesting ideas and facts on the subject.

M igration Path C
M igration Path D

Along this migration path, according to our ophthalmo-geometric data, the following races developed: Armenoid, Dinaric, which produced an off-shoot, the Alpine
race, and the North Armenoid, which produced an off-shoot, the M editerranean race.

However, according to the mathematical proximity of the eyes, the Tibetan race along this migration path is further from the Armenoid race that it is from any of races
closest to it in the three previous migration paths, the Paleo-Siberian, South-Asian, and Pamirian. And so, we assumed that there must be another race between the
Tibetan and Armenoid races that was not included in Iarkhos classification. But what was this race?

I have been to Iran several times and was amazed at the fundamentalist Islamic customs, carried to the point of absurdity: someone can be arrested during Ramadan for
eating before sunset and women walk around in 100 degree heat wearing double-layered hijaps, which cover everything but their eyes. The Iranians with their dark hair
and rather dark skin resemble Azerbaidjanis more than anyone else. But from time to time youll come across a rather light-skinned blond or red head.

Who are these fair-haired people, I once asked an Iranian ophthalmologist.

Theyre Persians, he replied.

But arent Persians dark-haired and dark-skinned?

In Iran, he explained, about 40% of the population is made up of Azerbaidjanis. Theres also a large percentage of Kurds, Baluchis, and other ethnic peoples. But
the indigenous Persians are light-skinned. True, many have intermarried with other ethnic groups, but the true Persians look different from the other peoples of Iran.

I remember reading somewhereI dont remember wherethat Hitler considered the Persians to be closely related by blood to the Aryan race (meaning the German
people) and in order to re-invigorate German blood, he organized marriages between Persians and Germans. Could it be that Hitler was right and the Germans and
Persians belonged to the same developmental branch?

While in Iran examining patients, I met with a red-headed Persian, the mother of a child I was treating. Are you one hundred percent Persian? I asked.

Yes. Why do you ask?

How have you managed to preserve your ethnic purity?

We, Persians, like other ethnic groups, try to preserve our ethnicity.

Would you allow me to photograph your eyes?

Why would you need to do that?

In order to see if theres any relationship to your sons eyes, I lied, knowing that in an Islamic country the act of photographing someones eyes might be taken the
wrong way.

I photographed her eyes and when I returned to Russia I subjected them to ophthalmo-geometric analysis. These eyes had approximately the ophthalmo-geometric
parameters that would place them, according to their degree of mathematical proximity, between the Tibetan and Armenoid races.

The eyes of this randomly encountered woman cannot be compared to the photographs of typical representatives of the various races in Iarkhos classification.
Nevertheless, they allow us to suppose that there once existed and still exists a Persian race, which producedaccording to our ophthalmo-geometric mappingthe
Armenoid race. If such a supposition is true, migration

M igration Path D
M igration Path D
path D proceeds in a precise line according to the mathematical proximity of the eyes of the various races.

According to our ophthalmo-geometric map of human migration, the Persians belong to migration path D, while the other peoples of Iran belong to migration path C.
That is, they belong to different branches of development, which is evidently reflected in differences in their appearance.

And so, according to our data, the Persians produced the Armenoid race (Armenians), which in turn produced the Dinaric race, in which scholars place the South Slavs
(Ukrainians, Yugoslavs, and others). In addition, the Armenoid race produced a non-productive off-shoot, the M editerranean race, which includes, I believe, Italians,
Greeks, Spaniards, Rumanians, Georgians, Jews, Arabs and, in part, Turks.

The Dinaric race produced the Alpine race (French, in part, Spaniards, and Italians) and the Nordic race (Germans, English, Dutch, Norwegians, Icelanders, and
Swedes). This migration path passed through Tian-Shan, the Caucasus, Europe, and the M editerranean, and ended, evidently, in Iceland, where the Vikings of Nordic
Europe settled. Religions appeared much later, which is why within a single race there may be many religions. The countless wars in this region led to the periodic
domination of some languages and the disappearance of others, as a result of which language has to a great extent lost its significance as a marker of race.

So different in appearance are present-day Armenians from other European peoples, it is probably strange for many to think that, according to our ophthalmo-
geometric data, the Armenoid race generated so many of the peoples of Europe. But there is a belief among Armenians that in ancient times Armenians were fair-haired
and blue-eyed; the present-day appearance of Armenians came about as a result of intermarriage with other peoples of the Caucasus.

In addition to the Europeans (Dinaric, Nordic, and Alpine races), the Armenoid race, according to our ophthalmo-geometric mapping, also produced the M editerranean
race, which settled around the M editerranean sea and generated, what seem to me to be the most varied peoples, including the Italians and Arabstwo peoples that
appear to be very different. They have different languages and different religions, but their eyes are related. I cannot confirm this, but I believe they are biologically the
same. Linguistic and religious differentiation occurred later.

Incidentally, Northern Italians look different from Southern Italians due to the fact that, in my estimation, Southern Italians are pure representatives of the
M editerranean race, while Northern Italians are the product of intermarriage among the M editerranean, Northern, and Alpine races.

The Dinaric race, which also came out of the Armenoid race, is represented today in the opinion of scholars by the Southern Slavs (Ukrainians, Bulgarians, Serbs,
Croats, and others). However, the largest Slavic peoplethe Russiansdiffer in appearance from the typical representatives of the Dinaric race, such as the Serbs and
Croats.

Who are the Russians? I have studied the eyes of Russians and, based on their ophthalmo-geometric characteristics, I can say that Russians are most probably the
product of intermarriage of the Dinaric with the Lapenoid and Baltic races (Tatars, Komi, Finns, Estonians, etc.), that is, with races from an entirely different branch of
developmentmigration path A.

The Dinaric races produced, according to our mapping, the Alpine race (French, Northern Spaniards, etc.) and the Nordic race (Germans, English, Swedes, and others).
Therefore, the closest blood relations to the French, Germans, and English, are in fact the Slavs. This proves Hitler was wrong, as he thought the Slavs represented
an inferior branch in human evolution, subject to extermination, while the Persians were blood relations. But the Slavs and the Persians belong to the same line of
developmentmigration path D.

The Jewish Phenomenon

The Jews, with their roots in the Sinai peninsula (the promised land), belong to the M editerranean race. Therefore, their closest blood relations are Arabs, Greeks,
Southern Italians, and Spaniards.

However, this people exhibits extreme variation in physical appearance, ranging from blond-haired European Jews to dark-skinned Ethiopian Jews. Why is this so?

The Jewish people lost its land relatively recently and as a consequence Jews settled all over the world, preserving their ethnic identity by means of a religious
prohibition on inter-marriage. This prohibition, of course, was not respected one hundred percent of the time; nevertheless we cannot deny its effect. And so it is
baffling that, in the face of the successful preservation of the Jewish people and their particular traditions, there should be such wide variation in the appearance of
Jews who have been geographically dispersed. Burkharian Jews look like Uzbeks, Jews from the Caucasus look like the peoples of the Caucasus, German Jews look
like Germans, M oroccan Jews, like M oroccans, Ethiopian Jews, like Ethiopians, and so on. Intermarriage, which did to some extent occur, cannot have had a very great
influence on the appearance of the Jews. If it had, the Jewish people would have been assimilated.

The answer to this question, as I see it, lies in bio-field contact among people of different ethnicities, which exerted a mutual influence on the outward traits of the
ethnic groups in question. This idea first occurred to me when I read the works of Dr. A. V. Tszian of Khabarovsk, who studied the bio-fields of the living embryos of
animals, birds, and seeds. By exposing the egg of a chicken to the bio-fields of a duck, Dr. Tszian was able to create a chicken with the webbed feet of a duck. In the
same way, he was able to produce a cucumber-squash, an apple-pear, and other similarly genetically hybrid species.

From that, we can assume, for example, that Bukharian Jews slowly acquired the physical traits of the Uzbeks due not only to the occasional intermarriage, but to the
bio-field influence of the Uzbeks on the Jews, and vice versa, during the embryonic stage of development. According to this principle, the dark-skinned Ethiopians,
fair-haired Germans and olive-skinned Caucasians probably exerted an influence on the appearance of the Jews.

Naturally, the bio-field transfer of genetic information does not involve all areas of the human body, such as the functioning of the brain, heart, liver, etc., but it can exert
a real influence on external traits. This hypothesis, of course, requires experimental confirmation, but in the future when science has studied the effects of bio-fields
more seriously, it will surely be validated.

Racism or the Unity of Peoples

For the average person, the word race has, more often than not, negative connotations as it conjures memories of German racism and the war launched by the
Fascists in support of it. I reiterate that the concept of an Aryan race is false insofar as all humankind can be called Aryan (before us, there were the Atlantean and
Lemurian civilizations). But Hitler or his early ideologists took the name for our entire civilization and applied it to one peoplethe Germansin order to underscore
their exceptional role.

However, the word race is an anthropo-biological concept, not a political one. There is no relationship between race and an individuals mental capacity or
entrepreneurial skill. M oreover, ophthalmo-geometric statistics indicate a strong correlation in the variation of the eyes along the four paths of human migration from
Tibet, which leaves no room for the development of an independent race. In addition, we must not assume that the races at the endpoints of every migration path are
more developed. Simply compare the races at the endpoints of migration paths D and B: the highly developed Nordic race at the end of migration path D and the half-
savage Australian race at the end of migration path B.

The level of development of a race, in my opinion, depends not on any anthropo-biological trait but on general conditions that make possible the emergence of
intelligent and kind leaders, who are capable of taking initiative to lead their people along the path of progress and create an environment (such as democracy) necessary
to preserve this progress in the future.

It must be admitted that the level of development of the Nordic race (Germans, English, Americans, and others) is higher than that of the Dinaric race (Slavs) at the
present moment in history. But remember the time of Peter the Great when Russia experienced an enormous boom in development that continued long after the death
of Peter. It was only with the October Revolution of 1917 that any possibility of Russia becoming one of the leading countries in the world came to an end. The same
can be said of Japan, which was a third world country until the intelligent political policies of its leaders propelled it into the ranks of first world countries.

Of course, an economic miracle from the Australian Aborigines or the Papuans of Indonesia is unlikely due to a complete lack of progress in a certain period of their
history, causing developmental regression, which may in turn be reflected in the intellectual capacity of members of these races.

Therefore, in my opinion, the level of development of a given race is determined by the nature of its historical development. The further a race has traveled along the
path of development, the more highly developed it will be, and vice versa. Stability over a long period of time does not exist; it gradually degenerates. M an was created
on the principle of constant development, and so he is destined to progress. Otherwise, he regresses and degenerates.

Nevertheless, our ophthalmo-geometric research has generated, among other findings, the hypothesis that humankind developed from a single sourcein the final
analysis, from the genes of one proto-mother and one proto-father. Originating in Tibet, human beings then spread throughout the world. According to this hypothesis,
humankind is genetically and biologically one and every human being is brother or sister to every other.

Naturally, peoples in a state of developmental regression have been and will continue to be replaced by more developed peoples. There is no need to pity them as they
are themselves responsible. But clearly humankind will soon begin to construct a single planetary government and a common language. It is not only common sense
that suggests this will occur; it is dictated by the genetic and biological make-up of human beings.
Chapter 3

Whose Eyes are on Tibetan Temples?

By analyzing the eyes of various races, we were able to conclude that human beings descended from a single Tibetan origin. This then raises the logical question: Who
first produced human beings in Tibet? Who were the proto-mother and proto-father of contemporary man?

There are many different hypotheses regarding the origin of man on Earth. M ost scientists offer a materialist interpretation, according to which man evolved from the
ape. They see proof of this in archeological discoveries of primitive men and their primitive tools, such as stone hammers. From this they trace a direct line of
development from the ape to contemporary man. But this is difficult to believe.

The progressive development from monkey to man could be represented with no less precision in reverse: the progressive development from man to monkey. There is
no less evidence for this than there is for Darwins hypothesis. For example, there are many savage tribes, whose level of development is such that they are
significantly closer to apes than they are to other human beings. And so, the theory of mans descent from the ape is not nearly as convincing as it might seem at first
glance.

Some scientists believe that the origin of man lies in the abominable snow man. Of course, where theres smoke, theres fire, and the abominable snow man does
indeed exist. M any peoples have legends about himthe Tibetans, for example, call him yeti and the Iakuts call him chuchunbut it is at the present time impossible
to carry out any scientific comparison of this creature and contemporary man.

Others hold the opinion that the seed of human life was brought to earth by people from outer space, but there is as yet no serious evidence to support this.
There are also legends of the powerful Atlanteans who lived on Earth in a long-forgotten time. The specialized literature on the subject (M adam Blavatsky, eastern
religious writings, etc.) speaks of the existence of several civilizations on earth before us and they were significantly more highly-developed than our present-day
civilization. Perhaps, it was these Atlanteans, destroyed in a global catastrophe, who produced contemporary man. Perhaps, the mysterious Shambala, also located
according to legend in Tibet, had something to do with the origin of man. Perhaps, religion is right and man was created by God who made the spirit flesh and man then
developed over the course of history to the present day in the form of multi-phased civilizations.

In contemplating these questions, I tried to preserve a scientific approach to the problem despite the fact that in research of this kind one cannot hope to collect direct,
irrefutable evidence. Since wed begun to investigate this problem through ocular analysis, I thought wed better continue this line of investigation. We had been able to
locate statistically-average eyes in the general area of Tibet. This fact may reflect nothing more than random anatomical variation, but it may have a more profound,
even mystical, significance. Perhaps, ancient people knew of ophthalmo-geometry and left evidence behind in Tibet in the form of depictions of their eyes, from which
we were able to reconstruct their face. Perhaps, these statistically-average eyes are the key to unlocking the greatest human mystery: where do we come from?

However, all of these propositions could not satisfy my scientific curiosity. I had to look for the facts.

The Calling Card of Tibetan Temples

Valery Lobankov, a friend and colleague in my ophthalmo-geometric research, was planning to go to Tibet in order to climb one of the Himalayan M ountains. Before he
left, I said to him: Hey, Valery. Look around in Tibetmaybe in the temples or pagodas there are paintings of eyes. You know, where theres smoke, theres fireand
the statistically-average human eyes lead to Tibet

A month later, Valery returned from Tibet and immediately called me: Ernst, you were right!

What do you mean?

Have you ever heard of the calling cards on Tibetan temples?

No. Why do you ask? Ive never been to Tibet.

Every Tibetan temple, Lobankov explained, has a calling card in the form of a pair of enormous, strange eyes. Theyre enormous! And very strange! They look at
you in such a way, it seems the whole temple is looking at you.

Describe them to me, I asked.

Theyre very strange! Not like human eyes! And do you know whatthe exact same portion of the face that weve been studying in our ophthalmo-geometric
research was depicted.
Buddhist temple in Katmandu, Nepal
It was an incredible coincidence! I was in shock when I saw themtheyre exactly the same thing weve been studying in people. All our ophthalmo-geometric
parameters are there, but the eyes are completely different.

Youre kidding! I exclaimed.

And absolutely every single Tibetan temple has a depiction of these eyes. Theyre enormousthey cover half a wall! Someone must have left these paintings,
Lobankov went on. It turned out greatwe calculated the statistically-average human eyes, assumed it meant something, and look!

Its no coincidence the statistically-average eyes had a hint of mystery! Our scientific logic turned out to be right.

You know, this doesnt occur anywhere else in the world. No other temples in the world have paintings of eyesonly here in Tibet, where they have statistically-
average eyes.

Did you ask the lamas whose eyes these were? I asked.

Of course! The very low-ranking lamas told me that they were the eyes of Buddha, but other, high-ranking lamas wouldnt talk about it.

Did you keep asking theminsistingwho eyes these were?

I was very insistent, but they wouldnt say anything. Theyd lead the conversation in another direction which made me think the mystery of these eyes was very
important. This symbol is about something very central, Lobanov declared.

Did you photograph these eyes?

Of course. I videotaped them, too.

I met up with Lobanov that very same day. Valery, Valentina and I entered a representation of those eyes into the computer, applied our ophthalmo-geometric criteria
and began our analysis. Ive already mentioned that by applying ophthalmo-geometric principles, we can with a certain degree of accuracy reconstruct the face of a
person from his eyes. We tried to do this using the eyes depicted on the Tibetan temples.

What do the Eyes on Tibetan Temples S ay?

Im not going to go into detail about how we reconstructed the face using the pair of eyes depicted on Tibetan temples so as not to complicate my narrative with dry
mathematical analysis. Ill mention only the following.

First, there is no bridge of the nose, something that is always present in any ordinary representation of a pair of eyes. What might this absence mean? We know that
the bridge of the nose conceals a portion of the field of vision from the eye. From the outside, the field of vision measures 80-90 degrees, while from the inside, only
35-45 degrees. And so, contemporary human beings have binocular visionthat is, vision with two eyes that permits one to perceive an objects volume and to judge
distance from itof only 35-45 degrees and not 80-90 degrees from both sides.

This inconvenience, caused by the bridge of the nose, is negligible in daylight, but is somewhat more noticeable under artificial light. However, under red light it
interferes with vision, making it more difficult to orient oneself in space. Without a bridge of the nose, people would have binocular vision of 80-90 degrees on both
sides, which would facilitate orientation in space under red light.

Perhaps, the one who possessed these strange Tibetan eyes lived under conditions of red light. Such an assumption is supported by the importance of vision,
suggesting that there must be adaptive mechanisms that would facilitate maximal improvement of vision. The adaptive mechanism represented by the absence of the
bridge of the nose is not so important under conditions of natural light, while under conditions of red light, it is important.

I then read in a book by the great visionary Nostradamuswritten in 1555that the previous civilization of Atlanteans lived in a world of purplish-red; the sky was
red and the trees were purple, and so on. From this I was able to conclude that the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples belonged to someone of a previous civilization,
that of the legendary Atlantis.

Today the sky is blue and our eyes have adapted to this. I believe that when the earths axis of rotation shifted, the sky changed. In the same book of Nostradamus, I
also read that as a result of the global catastrophe that destroyed the Atlanteans, the axis of the earths rotation was altered and the poles were swept away.
Second, notice the strange curve of the upper eyelid of the eyes depicted on the Tibetan temples. While the upper eyelids of a contemporary person have the precise
form of an arch, those on the temples have a central downward flap, hanging partly over the cornea.

What could this signify? First, it suggests that when the eye is closed, the slit of the eye is not closed completely as it will be blocked by the flap on the upper eyelid.
This would allow the eye to retain peripheral vision through the sides of the cornea. And so, the absence of a bridge, which makes binocular vision possible in the
entire field of vision, including the peripheral field, would allow the creatures with the Tibetan eyes to see even when their eyes are closed. Of course, such vision
would not be very good, but it would be adequate to orient oneself in space.
The eyes of a contemporary human being do not have such orientating vision when they are closed due to the absence of extreme peripheral binocular visioncaused
by the bridge of the noseand the inability to cover most of the cornea while leaving the rest of the eye slit open, caused by the shape of the upper eyelid.

The ability of the strange Tibetan eyes to preserve orientating vision when closed resulted in the appearance of another adaptationthe corners of the palpebral
fissure are long and stretched out inward and downward. This is evidence of heightened tear production which is necessary to keep the eye moist when the palpebral
fissure is not completely closed.

How can we explain the necessity of retaining orientating vision when the eye is closed? We could find no other explanation for this than the need to protect the
tender cornea during rapid movement under water. The people whose eyes are depicted on Tibetan temples could swim quickly under water, covering their easily
injured cornea with the flap of their upper eyelid and retaining their orientating vision. The presence of such an adaptation of the eye must be evidence of the fact
that these people were semi- aquatic.

In the book by Nostradamus I read that the Atlanteans lived on many islands and had underwater plantations where they grew the food they lived on. In order to do
this, Atlanteans must have had a semi-aquatic way of life. From this conclusion, we were able to contribute another detail to our portrayal of the hypothetical
Atlanteans. These people must have had a large rib cage and well-developed lungs in order to inhale a large amount of air for diving.
Unfortunately, as we made our calculations, we were unable to conjecture about another distinguishing feature of the Atlanteans: the presence of webbing between their
fingers and toes, although this could be logically inferred from our deductions. We were able to find evidence that Atlanteans had webbed hands and feet only later,
during our expedition to Tibet.

Third, the portraits on the Tibetan temples have a spiral flourish instead of a nose. Why? Assuming that the Atlanteans were semi-aquatic, one might imagine that this
spiral opening served as a flapped breathing hole. Sea mammals, such as dolphins and whales, have a similar breathing hole because, unlike the human nose, it prevents
water from entering the air passage while underwater.

We were unable to find any other explanation for the spiral except that it was suited to a semi-aquatic lifestyle. But there were two aspects of the spiral that we
couldnt understand: why is a flapped opening depicted as a spiral and why does it continue downward in the form of a slit? At that time we had not yet met Ananta
Krishna and so we knew nothing about the sound-producing function of the spiral opening. M oreover, Vener Gafarov had not yet conducted his embryonic research
and so had not reached his conclusion concerning the possible existence of gill-like elements in these semi-aquatic people. But more about that later.
Fourth, in the depictions on the Tibetan temples, there was was a spot in the shape of a droplet centered slightly above the eyes. It was located in approximately the
same place where Indian women draw a cosmetic dot. Why? One can assume that this droplet-shaped spot represents the hypothetical third eye.

We know from embryological research that a third eye did at one time exist in human beings. It remains in present-day humans in the vestigial form of a knob-shaped
glandthe epiphysishidden deep in the center of the brain. The third eye was thought to be an organ of human bio-energy, such as telepathy, and, as legend tells us,
could perform miracles: transferring thoughts across distances, defying gravity, curing illnesses, and so on. And Indian women may wear that dot on their forehead in
memory of this miracle-working organ.

epiphysis

I opened the book of Nostradamus and found that the legendary Atlanteans could move heavy objects easily with a glance and could build monumental structures, such
as the pyramids, by using their internal energy, which they projected through their third eye.

It is difficult to say who built the pyramids, but we cannot rule out that they were built by the Atlanteans before the advent of present-day humans. Not to offend the
Egyptians or the M exicans, but it is entirely possible that they did not built the pyramids in Egypt and M exico. Their ancestors may have simply arrived in the land of
the pyramids and decided to live beside these colossal stone structures.

On the basis of all this, we put forward the hypothesis that the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples belonged to members of a previous civilizationAtlantis. Analysis
of the eyes has s hown that the Atlanteans were strongly built, probably of enormous height, led a semi-aquatic existence, and made use of the power of the third eye
in their farming.

We were repeatedly struck by surprising coincidencesthe statistically-average eyes of present-day human beings were localized in Tibet and it was precisely here
that the hypothetical Atlanteans left portraits of their eyes as a reminder of themselves. We were able to reconstruct their physical appearance and way of life from
these portraits.

Ananta Krishna

We both believed and doubted our conclusions, but soon a man by the name of Ananta Krisha gave us more certainty.

It happened in the Crimea in September of 1995 at a conference that bore the bogus title: The Fundamental Principles of Ecology and M ans Spiritual Health. In
reality the conference brought together people who studied the so-called paranormal. The attendees were for the most part wizards, magicians, extra-sensists, witches
and others with special capacities. However, there were also many serious scientists from various countries of the world (India, Switzerland, Germany, the United
States, and others) whose areas of interest touched on related issues.

I was asked to give the plenary talk at this conference. Using slides and emphasizing my logical approach to the problem, I described my scientific research, beginning
with the question, Why do we look one another in the eye? and ending with a description of the physical appearance of the hypothetical Atlantean. I spoke in
English, translating every sentence into Russian, so that the entire hall would understand me.

The talk aroused great interest and there were many questions and much discussion. In the lobby I was approached by a man in Indian dress who said clearly and
precisely that he would never have thought that a western scientist by logical means could have uncovered one of the major secrets of the East.

Is the mystery of the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples a major secret of the East? I asked.

Not exactly. It is one of the secrets, but not the most important one, the man in Indian dress explained.

So what is the most important secret? I began, secretly aware that this man was unlikely to tell me the mystery here in the corridor.

Have you heard of the secrets of the Tibetan lamas? he asked in return.

Yes, Ive heard they exist, but I dont know anything more about them.

The secret is for that reason a secretso that no one knows anything about it, he pronounced ambiguously.

What is your name?

I am M aster Ananta Krishna.

We exchanged business cards and agreed to meet a few hours later in the hotel. When we met, I asked him, What does the word master mean?

M asters, Ananta Krishna explained, belong to a special category of eastern religious figures that are entrusted with certain secrets.

What secrets?

He was silent. I then prompted him and he replied, Secrets of the ancients

Can you tell me anything about them?

Read The Secret Doctrine by Elena Blavatsky. As far as I understand, you havent read it?

No.

You Russians are fortunate. In your country a great sacred figure was bornBlavatsky. You can find many secrets of the ancients in that book. True, what is written in
this book is difficult to understand as it has a special divine logic. But if you acquaint yourself with eastern logic and eastern teachings about the ancient world, you
will be able to understand Blavatsky.

Perhaps, we could try to have a frank exchange? I pressed him.

We could try, but you dont know enough about the East. Youre a western scientist, challenged Ananta Krishna.

Could you briefly explain the essence of eastern teachings about the ancient world?

Yes, of course, he said and then launched into a speech, which was thickly strewn with the words goodness, love, sympathy, suffering, and evil. I literally
understood nothing, although I nodded my head, trying to grasp the logicbut without success. I believe Ananta Krisha when he said that my reasonable but ordinary
understanding of such postulates as love, goodness, and evil prevented me from grasping the essence of this teaching.

Despairing, I translated the discussion into a scientific style that was more understandable to me, Tell me, Krishna, is my analysis of the eyes depicted on Tibetan
temples correct?

Yes, its correct.

Are these the eyes of an Atlantean?

We have a different name for these ancient people.

Whose eyes are these? I prodded.

They are His eyes.

Who is He?

He is the Son of God. He created the humans that presently live on the earth. He gave them knowledge, taught them progress, and saved them from destruction. It is
precisely this reincarnation of humankind that has settled the earth.

Where did the Son of God come from?

He was silent, so again I prompted him, and he answered: The great tribe of the Sons of God still lives.

Where do they live? In Shambala?

Againsilence. By the way, Ananta Krishna said, leading the conversation onto a different topic, The spiral opening these great people have in place of a nose
functions not only as a breathing hole, but also to produce sound.

They spoke with their nose, not their throat? I asked.

Yes. M oreover, they could speak in a very broad rangefrom ultrasound to infrared waves. And so their language was much richer than ours. They also used
telepathic speech. Their heads were larger. They ate only soft food. And they carefully and reverentially preserved two crucial soundsSo and Hmand they
lived according to the laws of SoHm.

What is SoHm? Why are these sounds the most important for them?

You probably wont be able to understand the meaning of SoHm. Its a whole philosophy, Ananta Krishna replied.

I continued to ask questions, but I realized there was a lot Ananta Krishna wasnt saying, and there was a lot that was difficult for me to understand. At the time I did
not yet know that I would have to make enormous efforts to penetrate this ancient philosophy to any degree whatsoever. And I had yet to understand the role of the
great final message SoHm and was unaware of how complex it was, and how fateful for our civilization; my thoughts whirled around the strangeness of these sounds.

At that time I could not have imagined that the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples were not the eyes of Atlanteans, but belonged to a member of an even more ancient
and mysterious civilization, which Ananta Krisha referred to as the Sons of God. I was able to reach that conclusion rather late in the process of writing this book,
which is why in much of the book I describe the eyes on the temples as the eyes of Atlanteans.

All the same, even back when I had just begun my analysis of the eyes depicted on the Tibetan temples, I was tortured by the question: how is it that representatives
of an ancient people could have appeared in a relatively late historical period? Hadnt they died out long ago?

Are There Still Ancient People on Earth?

It is no doubt true that other human civilizations existed on earth before us. They attained a high level of technocratic development and put their power to evil
purposes, which proved fateful: these civilizations destroyed one another. Later, on the ruins of these older civilizations, a new civilization was born.

If, lets assume, todayat our Aryan civilizations present level of technocratic developmentthe leaders of one of the superpowers (the USA or Russia) pressed the
button initiating an atomic war, humankind would be destroyed. A nuclear winter would set in and a cold and radioactive planet would become unsuitable for human
life.

The power of evil intentions is enormous. Evil intentions drive technogenic power toward destruction and can lead to the mutual annihilation of civilizations. We still
poorly understand the nature of good and evil but, without a doubt, there is great power in them. Its no coincidence that the cult of good leads to progress, while the
cult of evil and power leads to destruction and wars. And so the spiritual development of human society in the direction of good is of fundamental significance and has
a material incarnation.

I believe that Japan is one of the mostly spiritually developed countries in the world, while the United States is one of the most spiritually impoverished countries.
(Ive been to Japan three times and to the United States many times and so can evaluate this.) Today Japan has a per capita income of 35 thousand dollars a year, while
the per capita income of the US is 19 thousand dollars. M oreover, this was achieved after Japan was destroyed in the Second World War and then occupied, while the
United States was piling up international capital in its banks. The role of a nations spiritual potential was indicated above.

Can it be that humankind balances so shakily between good and evil intentions? Can it be that there is no planetary mechanism that can guarantee the continuation of
life on earth after a global catastrophe? Can it be that the spiritual and material values of earthly civilizations will be irrevocably lost after their destruction? Logically,
that shouldnt be. There should be some mechanism to secure the continuation of life after a global cataclysm.

But how did the Son of God appear in Tibet among people of our civilization? He couldnt have fallen from the sky. If the eyes of the Son of God are depicted on
Tibetan temples, that means that members of our civilization actually saw him and interacted with him. But where did he come from?
The idea involuntarily came to mind of a special repository for people of former civilizations. Ancient people can leave this repository and appear among us. What is
the nature of this repository? Is it Shambala?

All these questions disturbed me and my friends. To try to answer them, we undertook a trans-Himalayan expedition and took with us our portrait of the hypothetical
Atlantean (or the Son of God?), the portrait we made from our analysis of the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples. When we started off, we didnt know what an
important role that portrait would play in the success of our expedition.
Part II

SoHm The Last M essage to Humankind (Indian Revelations)

Chapter 1 - An International Expedition in Search of Human Origins

Chapter 2 - What do Ordinary People Know about the Origins of Humankind?

Chapter 3 - In the Temple of Gita

Chapter 4 - A M eeting with the M aster

Chapter 5 -The M ystery of Samadhi

Chapter 1

An International Expedition in Search of Human Origins

In order to confirm or reject our hypothesis, we organized an international expedition with experts from India and Nepal as well as from Russia. The expedition was
organized under the aegis of the International Academy of Sciences of the United Nations, which is made up of leading scientists from all over the world, including
Nobel laureates. This organization expressed great interest in our research.

At the international conference in the Crimea, several members of the International Academy of Sciences from various countries heard our presentation, became
interested in our research, and engaged with me in discussion. They were the ones who recommended that I, also a member of the International Academy of Sciences,
organize an expedition under the aegis of the Academy.

To be honest, I was quite surprised that these respected scientists from Russia and the West had so easily accepted this hypothesis, which was very difficult to prove.
I was used to conservatism in science, to opponents demanding absolute proofwhich is almost never possible in nature insofar as everything is relativeand to a
hostile reception for my logical approach to research based on intuition. M ost scientists consider the present level of science to be dogma and any logical diversion
from it to be in bad taste.

At that time I did not yet understand that intuitive logic was a defining moment in religious consciousness and that for the religious masters whom we would meet, our
logical path was key to allowing them to reveal to us some of the secret teachings of the lamas and swamis. At that time I did not yet know that logic was one of the
five sciences delineated by Buddha for the positive development of humankind. The fact that our expedition was associated with the International Academy of
Sciences, would, I felt, play an important role.

The thing we feared most was a lack of trust. We could not overestimate the contractions between religious teachings and modern science, which might be especially
significant in India and Nepal, where meditation, yoga, and other similar states of consciousnessdifficult to explain from the point of view of modern scienceare
closely intertwined with religion and are considered one of the main paths to human perfection. They might take us for foolish scholars and speak to us in primitive
terms no matter how much computer analysis we presented them.

And so, we got in touch with ophthalmologic associations in India and Nepal and through them planned conferences and demonstrations in various cities for the local
eye doctors. Our new operations with the transplant material Alloplant, which basically involved growing a patients own tissuesblood vessels, corneas, scleras,
skin, etc.had for more than ten years now been generating great interest in the world of ophthalmology. These operations made it possible to help a certain group of
patients previously considered hopeless. From experience we knew that many eye doctors enjoyed an instant reputation that could not compare to the finest
administrative reputation.
The fact that the leading ophthalmologists of the country could introduce us to religious masters might play an enormous role, especially considering the fact that eyes,
to which we have been able to return vision, are known in many languages of the world as mirrors of the soul.

The travel route we chose passed through many cities and towns in India and Nepal that containedfrom our scientific point of viewthe most interesting Hindu and
Buddhist temples. In these cities we planned to meet with scholars who studied the history of religion. We also planned to visit the tiny pagodas of Nepal, which are
located high in the mountains, and to speak with the resident hermits. Three of us traveled together in India: Sergei Seliverstov, Vener Gafarov and myself.
From India we flew to Nepal where we were met by Valery Lobankov and Valentina Yakovleva, who had arrived earlier in order to conduct some preliminary research.
The Indian and Nepalese members of our expeditionDr. Pasricha, Sheskand Ariel and Kriam Buddhaacharaiajoined us in India and Nepal. Fortunately, we all spoke
Englishsome better, some worseand so English became our language of international communication. In addition to English, the Indian and Nepalese members of
our expedition also spoke the local languages, Hindi and Nepali.
Chapter 2

What do Ordinary People Know about the Origins of Humankind?

If you pose this question to ordinary people in Russia, the United States, Germany, or other similar countries, some will answer that man descended from the apes;
others will say that aliens from outer space brought the seed of human life to Earth; but the majority of people will look at you like youre crazy and say, I dont
know, showing with their expression that they dont care when there are so many other problems in life like digging up the garden, shopping, paying bills, etc. When
asked about Darwins theory that the various races of man descended from various species of monkeys, most people will reject Darwin as they contemplate the
uncomfortable choice between the macaque and the chimpanzee, and begin to feel more and more acutely the unsavoriness of such an ancestry.

In India and Nepal no one says a word about monkeys, and mention of Darwins theory provokes only laughter. Here, monkeys, who jump from roof to roof and hang
out around garbage heaps, inspire the same reaction as pigeons or crows do in Russia and no one feels any sense of filial respect. Cows are another matter; they are
sacred animals.

The people of these countries are convinced of the divine origin of man. Of course, an ordinary person may not be able to explain what that means. From childhood, he
has simply memorized the basic tenets of the Buddhist religion and, although he may not understand many of the profoundly intellectual positions of the Buddhas
teachings, he knows the terms meditation, sympathy, and the third eye. An ordinary person in these countries believes first and foremost in the sublimity of
religious thought and is convinced of the necessity of spiritual development, although, due to a lack of education and a limited vocabulary, he may respond to a
question about the essence of religious teachings by simply saying: Its complicated.
The Buddhist religion, in my opinion, is one of the most profoundly intellectual religions in the world and is difficult not just for ordinary people to understand but for
scholars as well due to the excessive materiality of its concepts. The modern scholar reacts with laughter at an ordinary Indian or Thai when he tries to elucidate the
driving force of suffering by explaining that, if you travel to Bombay from M oscow, youll suffer because youre not in M oscow, and when you return to M oscow,
youll suffer because youve left Bombay, and so on, so that youre constantly in a state of suffering.
Nevertheless, despite the crudeness of such explanations, attention paid to the role of spiritual power bears its own fruit. For example, in India, with a population of
almost one billion, approximately 40% live in such extreme poverty that the most impoverished person in our country couldnt imagine it. However, crime, especially
the most violent forms of crime such as murder and assault, is not common. I wonder what it would be like in New York, where its dangerous to walk the streets even
during the day, if 40% of the population went from living in luxury apartments to huts covered with cardboard boxes and rags, or with walls held together by cow
dung. And theres no need to mention the post-communist countries, where atheism once flourished.

In almost all forms of Buddhism, the wheel symbolizes the circle of life and death. Ordinary people spin the prayer wheels that are located in monasteries and in this
way connect the eternal nature of the soul with the cycle of life and death. So, eastern people do not fear death because they know that a new life follows. This is
partially reflected in the way Indians and Nepalis drive. The roads there are poor and very narrow, and there is no speed limit. All vehicles, from the enormous Tata
trcks to the tiny M aruti cars, travel at incredibly high speeds, passing each other three and four cars at a time. It brings back fond memories of the Russian highway
patrol. You feel like youre going on a full frontal attack. When you mention to the driver that you could die, he shakes his head, letting you know with his expression
that its not the case. We traveled like that for thousands of miles in India and Nepal but never got used to the possibility of leaving this world so easily.

I have seen many manifestations of religious fundamentalism in this world, especially in M uslim countries. In Iran, Yemen, Jordan, the Arab Emirates, and Bahrain, I
always felt sorry for women who, in unbearable heat, had to wear hijabs, which cover everything that could be covered on the body, including the face. They would
probably like to wear lipstick, too, and show their eyes or wear a new dress and not have to spend their entire life in that uncomfortable hijab. Im sure the men arent
thrilled with alcohol-free wedding receptions and other gatherings either. In these countries religious fanaticism has to a large extent become elevated to the rank of
government policy, which probably helps to support the powers-that-be.
The Buddhist religion is mild and does little to restrict people in their lives. The mechanisms for influencing society are completely different. Instead of a cult of bodily
restrictions, there is a cult of the soul in Buddhist countries that is organized around such concepts as conscience, sympathy, and meditation. There is a network of
schools that teach people how to go deep into their soul and analyze it. The power of this kind of influence is, in my opinion, no less than the power of restriction.
Only once did we see how in the North-West of India a crowd of believers kissed the steps of a Sikh temple, which is, of course, dangerous in terms of spreading
viruses.

The Buddhist cult of the soul, as we came to understand it in the course of our expedition, was the reason every somewhat educated person we met accepted our
hypothesis of the origin of man so easily. Countless parties and evenings spent in clubs, especially in India, were accompanied by discussions on this topic as we all
found it so interesting. Almost always people who were listening to us would interrupt to tell us everything they knew about the subject. Out of respect, we copied
down what they said, but we gave little significance to it. But what was remarkable is the logical approach we had taken to understanding something that at the present
level of our materialist science can neither be measured nor physically touched aroused no suspicion insofar as everyone was convinced of the existence of higher
powers compared to which the entire store of human knowledge is infinitesimal. They were also convinced that only through logic was it possible to penetrate the
unknowable in order to find new data that would be of use to scientists.

Almost every person we met in these countries was convinced of the existence of a third eye the main purpose of which was to look inward. Several people spoke of
the center of the nose which is located at the point of intersection of the lower eyelids, but found it difficult to speak of the function of this point. And most people
found it completely plausible that Buddha could have brought knowledge of previous civilizations.

Russians have significantly more earth-bound notions about the surrounding world. They have little interest in the spirit, although the origin of man and all kinds of
phenomena like lying on a bed of nails, which are shown from time to time on television, arouse curiosity. Although Russians cannot be described as doubting
Thomases, what they consider to be socially useful is that which is made by human hands. For example, a member of our expedition Sergei Seliverstov met a group of
Russian mountain climbers in Katmandu. One of the climbers, who was holding an issue of the weekly newspaper Argumenty i fakty [Arguments and Facts]
containing an article about our expedition, asked: So, doesnt your boss have anything better to do? He should be doing eye surgery.
I was a little offended as I do between 300-400 very complicated operations every year. Of course, you cant explain to such a person that Alloplant, the transplant
material we invented, which has already helped more than a million patients that were deemed hopeless, was shown in our latest research to posses special properties
of bio-energy. And only the broadest conceptualization of biological and spiritual energy can lead to concrete medical research with the goal of developing
fundamentally new methods for treating patients that we can no longer help. M oreover, a hopeless patient wants to have his health and vision restored immediately. He
has no time to wait while science breaks through a whole series of earth-bound dogmas in order to develop the means to save him. A conservative person will find it
hard to grasp that it is no coincidence that more than half of humankind believes in the truth of Buddhist teachings, that these ancient teachings might be echoes of the
teachings of previous, more developed civilizations, and that we can attempt to connect them with modern science in order to create new possibilities for solving at
least one of the countless mysteries of medicine.

But to a large extent Russians, despite their deeply atheistic upbringing in the communist era, are, in my opinion, more romantic in their reception of new concepts
than, say, Americans. The centuries-old cult of the dollar has made Americans receptive only to innovations that can earn money, although there are exceptions.

People are different and the ways they perceive the material and spiritual components of human live are also different. Nevertheless, people are the same if only in the
sense that they all share a common point of origin. Ordinary people, of course, dont think about this, trapped as they are in a cycle of everyday problems. But
everyone, even the least educated people, is interested in where we come from.
Chapter 3

In the Temple of Gita

The temple of Gita, located in the small Indian city of Karnal, is very beautiful. Statues adorn the faade, while inside statues recreate scenes from life and an enormous
number of paintings complete the ensemble. We were greeted by an elderly man who, we were later told, was the husband of the mother superior of the temple. He
explained that the study of Gita was the study of human wisdom, one of the central tenets of which was the recommendation not to struggle when you begin to lose
power and want to keep it.

Our conversation with M other Deyal began with the cosmetic dot worn by Indian women on their forehead. M other Deyal explained that this was in no way a sign of
ones caste or social position. Sometimes Indian women wear this dot to show they are married, but there is a belief from ancient times that people (men and women
alike) wore the dot as a symbol of their understanding of their inner state.

Isnt the dot on Indians foreheads a reminder that at one time man possessed a third eye? I asked.
I cant say for sure. There is nothing specific in our religious writings. But I know that people had and still have a third eye, M other Deyal replied.

What is the function of the third eye?

Our religion specifies three functions for the third eye, she explained, The first is inner vision, that is, the ability to see inside the body, to look at your internal
organs, etc. The second kind of vision is meditative vision, or the ability to see your soul. The third function is intellectual vision, or the ability to sense your own
mental capabilities or those of your interlocutor.

At that moment I was able fully to understand the first function of the third eye; as a doctor, I pictured it as something like an x-ray machine that can see through the
human body. I was also able to understand the third function insofar as anyone is capable, through some kind of sixth sense, of distinguishing an intelligent person from
a fool, without paying attention to even the size of his vocabulary. But the second function, which is associated with meditation, was difficult for me to understand. I
had no idea that behind this function lay a most disturbing mystery that was, unlike meditation, incarnated in material form-samadhi.

Later the conversation turned to the role of the nose, which reminded me of the extraordinary nose of our hypothetical Atlantean. M other Deyal answered that the
human nose is used for breathing, smelling and as a sign of respect. The last function she explained by saying that if you grab a person by the nose, it will be very
insulting to him.
The Indian master Ananta Krishna told us that for the people of a prior civilization, the nose served a more important role insofar as it was also a sound-producing
apparatus which functioned on both ultra sound and infrared frequencies. Could it be this is why the nose has since ancient times been a sign of respect? I asked.

Perhaps Ananta Krishna is right, M other Deyal replied.

What do you know of the people of prior civilizations?

There is much information

Please, share it with us.

This is secret information, M other Deyal replied.

We understood that she wasnt going to tell us anything more. I glanced at Vener Gafarov, who was shaking his head, letting me know that further questions would be
of no use. Why didnt they trust us? What mistake had we made in presenting our scientific data? At the time I didnt understand that religious masters have a different
way of thinking, and my research, with its emphasis on computer analysis, to a certain extent annoyed them. The logical path of research-about which I said nothing
out of modesty-had developed from contact with western scholars and would prove to be the way of winning their confidence.

We have information that people of a prior civilization spoke with their nose, basically within the range of sounds So and Hm. Isnt that so? I asked, already
hopeless.

So and Hm are great words, M other suddenly replied.

What are they? I asked, timidly.

They are the last message.

The last?

The last message, M other said distinctly.

From whom?

From the Higher M ind.

To whom?

To humankind.

Why is it the last message?

That there will be no more help

What kind of help?

That is a secret.

We thanked M other, had our picture taken with her, and then left for the hotel, making every possible assumption based on the conversation wed just had.

I started to lose hope. If every other religious figure at the most important religious sites tells us, That is a secret! we wont find out anything. How could we make
them tell us at least something about this secret?
Chapter 4

A M eeting with the M aster

In Chandigar, the next Indian city we visited, we arrived during a heat wave. Just as we had in all the other cities, we organized a workshop for eye doctors and
performed operations to demonstrate our methods. At the end of the workshop, we presented slides of our hypotheses concerning the origins of humankind, and then
listened to suggestions as to which religious leaders it would be most useful for us to meet with.

M any names were suggested but everyone made a special point of mentioning one man, a master by the name of Swami Sabva M anaiam. They said that he possessed
secret knowledge and that in conversation he could apply hypnosis over distances, that the ashram Rama Krishna, which he runs, is one of the leading religious centers
in India, and that this master had been given special knowledge.

The father of the citys leading ophthalmologist, who knew the swami personally, organized a meeting with this man. On our way to the ashram, we learned from him
the meaning of the words master and swami. A master is a teacher who possesses profound religious knowledge and who decides to whom he will pass on this
information, and to what degree. It is believed that the higher mind exerts its influence on individuals through masters. A swami, on the other hand, is the highest
religious title that can be given to a master of Hindu teaching.

Keep in mind, the ophthalmologists father said, the master already knows the purpose of your visit. Try to let him conclude his sermon-during which he will exert
a hypnotic effect on you-as quickly as possible. Try to maintain his gaze.

If you dont, hell think you are weak and will probably not tell you anything. The master himself will determine which knowledge to pass on and to whom.

The ashram of Rama Krishna is distinguished by its Spartan atmosphere. There is nothing superfluous: just ordinary walls, a floor, and a ceiling. On the walls hang
portraits of religious leaders. Everything is in orange tones.

The master, too, was dressed entirely in orange. His entourage consisted of five people. We sat down at the table-the master and his entourage on one side and us on the
other. It turned out that Vener Gafarov was sitting directly across from the master, while Sergei Seliverstov was on his left and I was on his right. At that time Vener
didnt understand the trials that lay before him because he was sitting directly across from the master.
I heard that youve come to me for profound knowledge. Is it so? the master asked.

Weve come to compare our knowledge to yours, I answered.

Your knowledge? What knowledge do you have? asked the master, looking at me. In general, he continued, people are beginning to understand some things.

This is the basic result of our research, I said and held out to him our representation of the hypothetical Atlantean.

The master held out his hand to take the portrait, but when he saw it, he suddenly put his hand down. Looking uncomfortably off to the side, I placed the portrait in
front of him. He gave it a sideward glance but made no move to pick it up. For a moment no one spoke.

How did you find out about this? asked the master, breaking the silence.

Its the result of a study of the eyes of people of different races. Let me briefly explain

Have you been in Tibet?

No, I havent.

Have you met with any Tibetan lamas?

No.

Tibetan lamas know more about this. Tell me more about your study.

I got out our scientific data and explained in detail to the master the essence of our research, stressing again our objective computer analysis of eyes.

The master listened attentively and then said: A computer doesnt have a soul. You, Russians, think like Americans. America despises India because of our spiritual
development. Soulless Americans will cause the destruction of the world.

I would like to compare our results with

The mind is more than the brain, the master continued, as if he hadnt heard me. The body is less important than the soul. Its important to understand what
perception is. The main thing is evaluating what we see and strengthening the power of our perception because only strong perception can be correct. Religion is the
perception not of the part but of the whole. We must distinguish the individual mind from the universal mind. Raja yoga makes it possible to see into the universal
mind. M y perception comes from the universal mind.

I understood that the master had begun his famous sermonizing. He glanced at Sergei who was filming him with a video camera; then he glanced at me but I was looking
down, taking detailed notes; finally he settled his gaze on Vener Gafarov, who was sitting across from him, and looked him in the eye. At that moment Sergei and I
experienced the weight of his gaze, even though it was directed, fortunately for us, at Vener.
We experienced a feeling of heaviness combined with alarm. It seemed as if someone was digging into our brains, removing bits and examining them. I lowered my head
further as I took notes while Sergei continued to look through his video camera.

The role of spiritual development, the master continued, is very great. Spiritual development, according to Rama Krishna, manifests itself physically in the shape of
the eyes, nose and other organs. Yellow eyes play a special role.

Under the masters gaze, Vener Gafarov closed his eyes periodically but then, through sheer willpower, he would force himself to open them and continue to look at the
master. His face had turned red, his eyelids were swollen, his forehead was covered in perspiration, and he was squeezing his fingers. Sergei and I understood that Vener
was struggling against the hypnotic influence of the master.

Finally, the master concluded his speech. He now looked at us with a normal and what seemed to me a warm gaze.

M ay I ask you some questions? I ventured.

Yes.

Just now your gaze exerted an especially powerful effect. Was this the effect of the third eye?

Perhaps, yes.

What is Shambala which the great Russian scientist Nicholas Roerich was searching for?
Shambala is a spiritual, not a physical, concept. Do not search for it for you will not find it. This is the dwelling of higher beings and these beings are distinguished
first and foremost by a higher spirituality, which is inaccessible to you.

Tell me, master, I said, if the principle that everything brilliant is simple, which, I believe, comes from God, is true, then the laws of nature are brilliantly simple.
Unfortunately, we cannot always recognize brilliant simplicity and hide that fact beneath phrases like Higher spirituality is inaccessible. In relation to that, do you
know anything concrete and simple about Shambala or not?

I do.

What?

Shambala is not an entirely accurate name, the master replied. It was spread throughout the world by several Tibetan lamas and became popular with the
publication of Roerichs books. There is no exact name for Shambala, but it is a specific state of the body and soul that leads to a perception of higher spirituality. We
understand this state very well and study it as an achievement.

What is this state?

This is a bodily state in which, thanks to spiritual energy, the bodys metabolism falls to zero.

But what does higher spirituality have to do with it?

In this state a person is not dedicated to himself alone but to all humankind, to life on earth.

Please, explain.

Silence.

How are we to understand that?

Again, silence.

I understood that we had touched upon some great secret, and even though the master was already well-disposed toward us, he wasnt going to tell us anything.

According to our research, I went on, deciding to take a different tack, humankind originated in the Himalayas and from there spread throughout the world. Doesnt
the Tibetan race possess a higher spirituality?

A long time ago the Himalayan people were the most developed people on earth and the region of the Himalayas was a super-spiritual region. That time has passed
and we cannot say that about contemporary Tibetans, the master responded.

Could the ancient Tibetans lower their metabolism to zero and dedicate themselves to all of humankind?

They could.

How?

Silence.

What role did the third eye play in this?

Again, silence.

What role did the nose play?

None.

I felt a powerful sense of fatigue and, looking at Vener and Sergei, could see that they, too, were exhausted from this two-hour conversation. I asked permission to go
outside and smoke a cigarette. A thousand questions were swirling around in my brain. How should I conduct the conversation from here? How could I avoid eliciting
silence or that unfortunate word secret? I can say now that at the time we didnt understand how significant the physical state described by the master would be.

Vener Gafarov then related to us how he felt under the hypnotic effect of the masters gaze. It seemed to me, he explained, that my brains were going to boil. At
first I felt a powerful urge to sleep. I could barely keep from falling asleep-I even pinched myself. But then the sensations changed. M y face seemed to swell and I felt
that my eyes were being crushed. At the back of my head I felt an intense pain as if someone was crushing my brain and it would explode out of the back of my head.
Good job, Vener! You survived.

Why did he need to do that? Was he checking me out or something?

By the way, Sergei remarked, did you notice that during his sermon he was constantly looking at our drawing of the Atlantean? It made a big impression on him. He
probably know everything about the Atlanteans.

We returned to the table and then, unexpectedly to even myself, I told the master that in science a logical approach built on intuition is widely used but then we try to
verify the logical chain by other means, such as computer analysis.

The point is, I said, that contemporary scientists look down on logic. They believe more in computer analysis.

M athematics is a weak science, the master said, sharply, because it doesnt take into account the spiritual. Logic is built on intuition and intuition is a manifestation
of the third eye. With the help of logic we can grasp things that can never be proven at the current level of science. For example, you cant feel an electron, but you can
pinpoint manifestations of its presence. Religion approves of the logical path to knowledge. Tell me, did you really use logic to produce this? the master asked,
directing his gaze at our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean.

Of course. And computer analysis confirmed it.

Interesting.

We all felt that the master was well-disposed toward us and his gaze grew warmer. Look, we all thought, how can you believe in logic but not in computers?

Tell me, I began, having decided to move to a more direct line of questioning, is the dot worn by Indian women on their forehead a reminder of the third eye, which
people of previous civilizations had?

Yes, their third eye was very well-developed and played a large role in their life. People today have a third eye but it is much less developed. Go, look at those
photographs, the master said, pointing to photographs of the followers of Krishna, and try to make out their third eye. To do that, you must look through them.

We walked up to the photos and began to look at them. The first to see the third eye was Sergei, and then Vener and I saw it. On the forehead at the bridge of the nose
the contours of an egg-shape became evident, outlined by two lines with a point in the center. We all saw the same thing.

On a piece of paper we drew what we had seen and then asked the master if this was right. He answered that we had seen correctly. Then the master added that we
shouldnt think of the third eye as an eye, as such. It isnt an anatomical concept. The third eye of people of a prior civilization had specific anatomical characteristics,
but it wasnt seen as an eye. The function of the third eye depends to a large extent on the epiphysis.

The great French clairvoyant Nostradamus wrote that the people of a prior civilization, whom he called Atlanteans, could exert-due to their third eye-a bio-energy
effect on gravitation. And so they could easily move enormous stones blocks through space, using them to build pyramids and other stone monuments. What do you
think of that? I asked.

I agree with that. We have similar evidence, replied the master. M oreover, he continued, that power can be developed in people and will run parallel with the
development of humankind. Psychic power is physical power as well. The power that made possible the building of the pyramids is directed power, but undirected
power is destructive power.

So, perhaps the civilization of the Atlanteans perished because they were unable to maintain their psychic energy in a positively-directed state? I asked.

They perished because their psychic energy moved from a centripetal state to a centrifugal one.

How am I to understand that?

In your field of medicine, there are the concepts of regeneration and degeneration. Regeneration, he continued, is directed metabolic energy, which causes tissue to
grow and is the basis of the bodys life. Degeneration is undirected metabolic energy, which leads to the destruction of tissue and death. In physics, directed energy can
move planes and trains, while undirected energy causes explosions. Psychic energy also has two states-centripetal psychic energy and centrifugal psychic energy.

The laws that govern psychic energy resemble to a great extent the laws governing metabolic and physical energy. Psychic energy is even more powerful than
metabolic and physical energy and can have a greater effect on humanity. But there is one central law relating to psychic energy: it must be centripetal, that is, it must
be directed inward. All prophets, whether it be Buddha, Jesus, M ohamed or others, taught one central thing-that psychic energy must be directed inward. That is the
main point of their teaching.

Please, explain that.

Take, for example, Stalin or Hitler. Stalin replaced God in the Soviet Union with his cult of personality, and Hitler replaced God in Germany. Naturally, Stalin and
Hitler, being without religious understanding, did not direct the thoughts of their respective peoples inward, that is, toward the goal of having every individual first and
foremost gaze into his own soul and analyze it. To the contrary, obsessed by the idea of a world empire, they attempted to direct the psychic energy of their peoples
centrifugally, that is, toward destruction and war. M ake no mistake, the seemingly innocuous practices of daily self-analysis and intensive study of the soul by every
individual carry enormous power. When this power is extracted from individual souls and is directed centrifugally, it can only lead to catastrophe, even global
catastrophe.
I can imagine what happened on earth, Sergei interjected, when the psychic energy of the Atlanteans, which was even capable of affecting gravity, was extracted
from individual souls and became centrifugal.

Psychic energy is capable of affecting even things in space, the master said.

But can God help? I asked.

God is outside of power. God has nothing to do with power, the master replied.

Does God work only through the prophets?

Through the prophets and through religion. The main thing is to direct psychic energy centripetally-into the soul. This is, in part, what the last message of SoHm is
about.

Tell us more about the last message.

SoHm are great words, the master began. Actually they are pronounced not So but Sa and not Hm but OuHm. So means I am the one, while Hm means
I am myself. The general meaning is, the master went on, REALIZE YOURSELF!

Realize yourself? Who?

People. M oreover, every person must realize himself on his own. The last message of SoHm came to earth at the same time to all the prophets and through them it
spread throughout the world. The last message of SoHm enters every person through the soul. The one who can realize the principle of SoHm will be happy. If
humankind realizes SoHm, it will survive on earth. M y entire life I have spent realizing SoHm.

Why is it the last message?

It is more accurate to say the final message.

Why is it the final message? I asked.

Because the Higher M ind has already helped humankind very much on Earth, the master replied, and yet civilizations self-destructed all the same. The prophets
also taught our civilization how to live so that its psychic energy would be centripetal, not centrifugal. Will this help from the Higher M ind be enough this time, in the
case of our civilization? If its not enough, then Remember that God is outside of power. God does not use power. Enough! Now our civilization must realize itself
on its own, all on its own.

Does that mean that if our civilization self-destructs, for example, as the result of a third world war, then this will be the last civilization on earth?

Perhaps. Now we must realize ourselves on our own, all on our own.

Silence followed. Each of us was thinking about what had been said. A sense of fatality weighed on our minds.

The present position in your right eye is an outstanding position for learning, the master suddenly interjected.

For learning what?

Only we masters know that.

Please, take a look at the drawing of a hypothetical Atlantean that we made, I said, leading the conversation to another topic. Did the Atlanteans have eyes like
this?

From what I know, they did. Their eyes were better than ours. They were larger and less prone to illness.

Was their nose like the one in our drawing, I asked.

They had a small nose-like this but a little different, the master replied. Their nose was not a good one. It was prone to illness.

What about the third eye?

Their third eye was very well-developed, but there was no opening on the forehead-that is incorrect.

How do you know all this?

From samadhi.

Samadhi? Whats that?

The master did not respond, indicating with his expression that it was time to end the conversation.

Excuse me, one last question. Were the prophets from a prior civilization?

Not all of them. For example, Rama was the son of Krishna and an ordinary woman. In general, said the master, summing up the conversation, it has been
interesting to talk with you. M any explorers have searched for the country of Shambala. I wish you success. If you solve the riddle, it must fall into good hands. The
country of Shambala can protect itself-evil people will be destroyed with particular force.

The master picked up our drawing, examined it one more time, then glanced at us, and left.
Chapter 5

The M ystery of Samadhi

We arrived in Amritsar, the next Indian city on our itinerary, with a specific purpose-to meet with master Swami Daram Radje Bharti. We learned of him at the
University of New Delhi, where many historians and religious figures recommended that we speak with him. This was a man who bore the lofty religious title of
swami but was not the head of some temple. Instead, he had dedicated his life to the scholarly study of eastern religion. It is very rare for a scholar to receive this
religious title. M aster Swami Daram speaks several languages, among them Sanskrit, has studied over 700 ancient books, and has written many of his own. He is well-
known in both religious and academic circles and is an honorary citizen of his city.

Our meeting with the master swami, which was organized by the chief ophthalmologist of India, took place not in a temple but in a hospital room. M aster Swami
Daram was short and could by no stretch of the imagination be called handsome. Big, bottomless eyes looked out at us from under thick eyelids and we were struck by
the contradiction between his enormous, powerful soul, which people spoke so much about, and his homely appearance.
However, the moment he began to speak, expounding on the importance of religious science, his face was transformed: his eyes sparkled, shining with warmth and
kindness, his gestures became more lively and when he wanted to emphasize a word, he gave a broad and open smile. Before us sat an example of the kind of man with
whom women fall in love, despite his unenviable outward appearance, and for whom they would leave men with movie-star looks. This man emanated reason, power,
and kindness, and we immediately understood that, unlike at our previous stop, this conversation would proceed openly and effortlessly.

The role of religious science is under-appreciated in the world, said Swami Daram. Religion is the knowledge of previous, more developed civilizations. Our lack of
development prevents us from fully understanding religious truths, and so religion makes us in the literal sense of the word memorize religious postulates and follow
them in the name of the positive development of human society. While the body at the current level of science can be researched rather well, we have as yet no means
to study the soul. There are no ways to measure psychic energy, although there can be no doubt as to its enormous power. In my work, I attempt to unite religious and
modern forms of knowledge so that religion might become an object of study, and not blind faith. There are so many exciting mysteries

After the Swami had made his introductory remarks, he prepared himself to listen. I laid out the essence of our hypothesis, emphasizing the logical path of our
research, which was based on intuition but supported by mathematical computer analysis. Recalling our previous meeting with master Sabva M anaiam, I decided not to
draw too much attention to the computer analysis of eyes.

Intuition is the flower of the mind. The logical path is the main path in science, but the combination of mathematics and logic can allow us to look deep inside, even
into our soul, Swami Daram interrupted.

When we had finished presenting our research to him, I held out to Swami Daram our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean. He looked at the drawing, then back at us
and said in a loud voice: Samadhi!

Whats that?

Did you find his body in the mountains? he asked, as if he hadnt heard me.

No.

In the sea?

No.

Then where?

We didnt find any body. This drawing is the result of ophthalmo-geometric analysis of the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples, I replied.

Not everything here is correct, uttered Swami Daram.

So what does samadhi mean?

Look at the drawing. His eyes are partly covered as if hes half-alive and half-dead. Samadhi is when the body is motionless, like a stone-as if dead, but its alive. The
body is as motionless as a stone, but its alive.

So, did the Tibetan lamas portray on their temples the eyes of someone from a prior civilization who is in a state of samadhi? I asked.

Yes, answered Swami Daram.

Where did the Tibetan lamas get information about the eyes of these people from a prior civilization?

They saw them.

Where?

In the mountains.

When?

In the relatively recent past!

Can you tell us more about samadhi? I asked, completely lost.

I will present a piece of historical information. In 1893 in Bengali, master Rama Krishna founded a school of yoga that allowed those who practiced it to enter into a
state of samadhi. Once, after inviting a doctor to visit him, Rama Krishna himself entered a state of samadhi. The doctor examined his body, found it to be dead and
issued a death certificate. Later Rama Krishna returned to life. Since then, the medical examination of bodies in a samadhic state has occurred several times. No pulse
was recorded and an electrocardiogram and electroencephalogram recorded no activity; the body temperature also fell. M any incidents have been described in which
people, having spent several years in a samadhic state, returned to life. The reappearance of these people surprised and frightened onlookers.

Is samadhi lethargic sleep?

No. In lethargic sleep, the heart and brain continue to function as does the bodys metabolism. In samadhi the body enters into a stone-still state.

What does it mean, a stone-still state? I asked.

The body becomes unnaturally stiff and cold. The body of a dead person is also stiffer than that of a living person but in a samadhic state the body is many times
stiffer. Figuratively speaking, the body is like a stone.
Please, explain that.

A stone-still state is a commonly used term among religious scholars who study samadhi. Of course, were not talking about the transformation of human flesh into
natural stone. Its simply that the body becomes very, very stiff, answered Swami Daram.

How is this stiffening of the body achieved in samadhi?

It is achieved by lowering the bodys metabolism to zero.

I understand that after death metabolic processes continue for a while. This is the basis of organ and tissue transplants. But after death lytic enzymes are activated
and this causes the deterioration of tissue. So what is the mechanism at work in samadhi that allows for a lowering of the bodys metabolism to zero, causing a
stiffening of the body and its unique preservation? I asked.

It is a special mechanism that is activated through the bodys water, Swami Daram explained.

In a state of samadhi is the body subject to the effects of bacteria?

Almost not at all. But it is better to choose clean places.

How does temperature affect the body in a state of samadhi?

Cold temperatures are better.

And how is the bodys water content affected in order to lower the bodys metabolism to zero.

Through the bio-field, by means of meditation, Swami Daram replied. The biofield and water are connected in the body. But a person must learn to meditate so
effectively that the bio-field begins to act upon the bodys water and through it upon the bodys metabolic processes. Samadhi is the highest form of meditation. Not
everyone can achieve a state of samadhi through meditation and not everyone who enters into a state of samadhi can achieve deep samadhi, when the body can be
preserved over many years.

And what happens to the soul in a state of samadhi?

In the study of samadhi, there is a term, OBE-Out of Body Experience-which means you are able to see your own body in profile. In samadhi the soul is located
outside the body, as if alongside it. A person can continue to live having left his body in a kind of preserved state, then return to it. Through samadhi we can understand
the life of the soul. A person actually sees his own body, which is motionless, as if dead, but you still feel that youre alive. During samadhi a person understands that
it is possible to live without a body.
That means that the purpose of samadhi is to demonstrate, on the one hand, that it is possible to live without a body and, on the other hand, that it is possible to
preserve the body over many years. The body, figuratively speaking, is still of some use, I said.

The body can be preserved in a state of samadhi for hundreds, thousands, even millions of years, replied Swami Daram.

Amazing, I exclaimed, so samadhi could be a survival device, allowing someone to live through cataclysms and catastrophes-even on a global scale. The preservation
of the body in a state of samadhi could be a promise to create a human genepool. Isnt that so?

Swami Daram did not reply.

Isnt it necessary to preserve human bodies in case of global catastrophes?

The role of the body must not be disparaged as some religions do. The human body was created over a long process of evolution. Why start the process all over again
when its easier to preserve the body in a state of Samadhi? replied Swami Daram.

I think there are precedents for samadhi in nature. For example, the hibernation of animals in winter. In the north, the brown bear hibernates for 7-8 months of the
year, and its den is hardly warm. Surely the bear can lower its metabolism, like in samadhi. The bear that wakes during hibernation is one that was unable to enter a
state of samadhi. Or think of the winter hibernation of gophers, marmots, hamsters, snakes, frogs, insects and other living creatures. Clearly a samadhi-like state is a
way of adapting to the conditions of the north.

I live in a warm country so its difficult for me to confirm that, but what you say is logical, replied Swami Daram.

And where is the soul located? I continued to question him.

The soul is commonly referred to as the heart, but the heart is just a pump. The heart-soul is located in the area of the navel.

In medicine there is the concept of a human vegetable, which is to say, the heart works, the metabolic processes are in operation, but the person is not conscious.
Does that mean that the soul doesnt wish to return to that body? Perhaps it doesnt like that body because its in such bad condition? I asked.

Yes, the body can in principle live without a soul, but that would be a human vegetable. If the soul returns to the body, it will again be a human being.

And whats the relationship between the body and soul in samadhi?

When the soul is outside the body in a state of samadhi, then the body remains in a preserved state. When the soul returns to the body, the person will leave the state
of samadhi and will come to life again in five, ten, a hundred, a thousand or many thousands-or millions-of years later, Swami Daram replied.

Who sends the soul to the body?

The Higher M ind. It is very beneficial to be in a state of samadhi because a person can learn about another life-the life of the soul-and can comprehend the role of the
Higher M ind and then, when he returns to his body, he will be more spiritual, less aggressive. If people entered into a state of samadhi more often, there would be
peace in the world.

What is the soul?

The soul is a portion of the energy of the universe and is located in a specially delineated space. The energy of the soul has no electrons or protons. Nevertheless, the
energy of the soul is very powerful. It is capable of affecting gravity. The energy of many souls possesses colossal power. The soul has both positive and negative
energy and they are connected. The souls energy can create and it can destroy. Lenin, Stalin, and Hitler accumulated negative energy and it took the form of war and
the destruction of people. Good and evil travel side by side. Negative energy can attract destructive objects from outer space and can affect nature. This is why
conflicts and wars are often accompanied by meteor showers and earthquakes

The way negative spiritual energy attracts objects from outer space is, figuratively speaking, like the way ball lightning is drawn to electricity? asked Vener Gafarov.

Figuratively speaking, yes. But here other physical laws are at work, replied Swami Daram.

Interesting

You began your research with the study of eyes, Swami Daram continued, and you, of course, are aware that the eyes are the mirror of the soul. We speak to one
another not just with our tongues, but with our eyes as well, insofar as the eyes are a window to the soul. Sight goes directly to the soul and this is understandable as
sight is the most important of the senses. Compare, for example, the range of sight-many miles-whereas the range of hearing is only a few yards as the tongue and
fingers are involved in such contact. Blind people lose out not only in their physical life, but in their spiritual life as well.

Does that mean that the energy of the soul is transmitted through the eyes? I asked.

Yes. M oreover, I noticed an extremely interesting thing in your study of eyes-the fact that the size of the cornea is a constant in all humans. This corresponds to
religious teachings and is proof that God gave all of us the same opportunities for self-realization.

Thats an interesting thought.

It is precisely the cornea that is the window through which we can realize the soul. I would recommend that you study psychic energy more closely, for example, by
measuring it as it leaves the eye. M ake use of the latest discoveries in physics, remarked Swami Daram.

Allow me to make a digression here and introduce a logical deduction about the soul and psychic energy drawn from contemporary concepts in physics, prepared by a
member of our expedition-the second in command-Valery Lobankov, who is a leading Russian specialist in field physics.

There exists a physical world and a metaphysical world. The physical world is composed of matter, such as planets and stars, as well as electromagnetic and
gravitational fields. The metaphysical world includes psycho-physical phenomena, such as psychic energy and bio-energy. The metaphysical world is founded on
super high-frequencies.
There are also torsion, or torque, fields. Torque fields manifest themselves in the physical world as inertia, whereas they manifest themselves in the metaphysical
world as soul-an energy cluster in the form of torque fields. Information about the functioning of the human body (the astral body) and of our thought processes (the
mental body) are contained within this revolving space (the soul). Our thought processes cause space to revolve. Kind thoughts cause it to revolve in one direction and
evil thoughts, in the opposite direction.

All souls are a part of a universal information field, which in lay terms is called the Higher M ind. Some individuals, such as Helena Blavatsky and Nicholas Roerich, are
able to connect to the universal information field and receive information from it, which appears incredible to us. The information that is gathered in this information
field comes not only from our civilization but from prior civilizations as well. Space in our universe is closed, and so when one connects to the universal information
field, one can see the past and the future.

In the beginning there was only space and the Absolute (Absolute nothingness), that is, the plan for future creations. Space is composed of matter and anti-matter,
which are constantly neutralizing one another. The Absolute interrupts the process of neutralization so that matter and anti-matter no longer neutralize one another.

The metaphysical world appeared first, then the physical world. In the physical world matter condenses, which results in the appearance of stars, planets, etc.
Condensation in the metaphysical world results in the creation of souls.

Souls on earth were constantly condensing and taking the form of the human body. At first the body was not dense and so it could pass through objects. But then it
condensed further and acquired its present characteristics, which is how human beings, animals, and plants came to be. In the beginning consciousness was always
connected to the universal information field, but this connection was lost when the previous civilization of the Atlanteans accumulated too much negative psychic
energy, i.e., torque fields revolving in a negative direction.

There are laws of karma, according to which it is possible for a soul to live on in different physical bodies, accumulating along the way positive or negative psychic
energy. A person with bad karma can, through good works, redirect his torque fields in a more positive direction in order to liberate himself from negatively revolving
fields and become happier. Every soul is given the same opportunities for self-realization.

Our conversation with Swami Daram then turned to the question of prior civilizations. There were 22 civilizations on earth, Swami Daram announced suddenly.
These civilizations did indeed attain a high level of technocratic development and destroyed themselves. This self-destruction occurred either in the form of a global
conflict or as a result of a global catastrophe, caused in large part by the attraction of objects from space with negative psychic energy. As a result of these global
catastrophes, the climate on earth changed, and only when the climate once again become hospitable for human life did humankind reappear in the form of a new
civilization, which eventually achieved a high level of technocratic development and once again self-destructed.

Its a shame that the knowledge accumulated by prior civilizations was destroyed with them, I said, with regret.
No, that knowledge was not destroyed. The positive knowledge (i.e., torsion fields revolving in a positive direction-author) entered the Higher M ind (i.e., the
universal information field-author). Individuals who are able to communicate with the Higher M ind, for example, our masters or your Blavatsky (everyone in India
knows about her-E.M .), have the opportunity to enter this knowledge. The knowledge of prior civilizations is very different from the knowledge of our own
civilization. Our knowledge is limited to the material.

Can you enter this higher knowledge?

Yes, I can, responded Swami Daram, succinctly.

Tell us about the last civilization that came before ours-the Atlanteans, I asked.

This civilization was very developed. It sank into the sea. The climate at the time was very warm and humid. The earth was divided into islands. The vegetation was
different. There were many plants that grew under water. The Atlanteans had underwater plantations and lived a great deal of the time in water. The sky was red. The
Atlanteans could affect gravity and invented incredible flying vehicles. They possessed directed psychic energy. Unfortunately, this civilization accumulated much
negative psychic energy, which took the form of conflicts. This was one of the most highly developed civilizations, but it could not protect itself from the
accumulation of negative psychic energy. As a result, a cosmic cataclysm occurred, Earths axis was altered, and an enormous tidal wave covered the world, wiping out
cities and drowning humankind.

Do we come from the Atlanteans?

Yes, we come from the Atlanteans, replied Swami Daram. The Atlanteans were able to preserve their bodies in a state of samadhi in the Himalayan M ountains-the
highest point in the world, untouched by the flood that covered the rest of the world. Later, when the water receded and conditions on earth were once again sufficient
to support life, the souls of the Atlanteans returned to their bodies and they began once more to live; they were the seed of our contemporary civilization. Conditions
were difficult for them. Their appearance was constantly changing in relation to changing conditions on earth and they eventually acquired the traits of the people of
our civilization.

Doesnt that seem incredible to you?

There is nothing incredible about it. When the astronauts were on the moon, they took samples of the moons soil and discovered microbes preserved in it. If
atmosphere were to appear on the moon, then these microbes would come to life. In the same way, an individual in a samadhic state is in a state of preservation. For
the religious masters of the East, samadhi is as natural and understandable as Newtons law is for you. Samadhi is a natural survival technique during the destruction of
a civilization. Those people who enter a state of samadhi and exist in it for thousands and millions of years have dedicated themselves to the highest purposes, the
most important of which is the survival of humankind in the event of the self-destruction of a civilization.

Where are these bodies that are in a state of samadhi located?

They may be located in three places, replied Swami Daram, the first of which is in water. Water is a special substance, which played an exceptionally important role
in the appearance of life on earth. Water is between air and earth (in terms of density-author). A human consists of 66% water. The salt water of the ocean and that of
the human body are roughly the same. Therefore, a human body in a state of Samadhi can remain preserved in water for a long period of time. The mechanism for
lowering ones metabolism during samadhi involves changing the characteristics of the water in the human body.

Excuse me, I said, unable to restrain myself, several years ago at our institute we were studying the water in the human body and discovered that this water
contained information that was very important in the regeneration of tissue.

The information contained in the bodys water is connected to the soul, said Swami Daram.

Tell me, asked Vener Gafarov, arent dolphins the descendents of Atlanteans who came out of the samadhic state in the water and who, in the course of evolution,
adapted to living in an aquatic environment? Confirmation of this, he continued, might be the great intellectual capacity of dolphins, their ability to communicate in
the range of ultrasound-like the Atlanteans-the shape of their breathing hole, and other features.

I dont know. Perhaps, replied Swami Daram. I believe that man came from the sea.

What are the second and third places we might find the bodies of people in a samadhic state?

In glaciers and caves. In the Himalayas, for example, we found a fish that had been trapped in a glacier for millions of years. When he thawed out, he swam away. The
same thing can happen with a human being in a state of samadhi. The consistently cold temperature in caves is also conducive for the preservation of a body in a state
of samadhi.

I read, Sergei put in, that a Russian explorer-Tsibikov or Roerich-saw in one of the caves of Tibet an enormous human skull with an opening in the forehead that
looked like the orbit of an eye.

The third eye did not look like an eye. This opening may have been of a traumatic nature, answered Swami Daram. Incidentally, I dont recommend that you go
looking in caves for Atlanteans in a state of samadhi.

Why not?

It would be dangerous for you.

How so?

The caves where the bodies of Atlanteans are preserved in a state of samadhi are very difficult to reach and are hidden from human eyes. This was done especially so
that these people do not perish. Special, unseen powers that are fatal to humans are at work in those caves. These powers are summoned to preserve the peace of the
Atlanteans while in a state of samadhi. These powers are brought on by the souls of the Atlanteans in a state of samadhi. They are made up of bio-energy and are
exactly the same as those powers that allowed the Atlanteans to affect gravity and cause enormous stone blocks to move-which made it possible for them to build the
pyramids. A person of our civilization doesnt know how to oppose these powers. You mustnt forget that the civilization of the Atlanteans was much more highly
developed than ours.

Is it possible to enter into contact with the souls of the Atlanteans who are in a state of samadhi?

It is unlikely. The souls of the Atlanteans are much more highly evolved than ours. It is unlikely they will believe in the goodness of your intentions. Remember that
no one-not a king, not a president, not the greatest scientist-can permit the Atlanteans in a state of samadhi to be disturbed. Only those who are themselves in a state
of samadhi can permit this. To enter without permission would mean death.

Does the same hold true for Atlanteans who are preserved in glaciers and in water?

Yes, replied Swami Darma, sternly.

Silence followed. The veil had been partially lifted, but it was clear that it could not be entirely removed.

Who were the prophets? I asked, breaking the silence.

The prophets were people who possessed the good knowledge of prior civilizations and passed it on to others. In most cases, they were ordinary people, explained
Swami Daram.

Could a person from a prior civilization who looked different from ordinary people be a prophet?

Yes, he could-if he came out of a state of samadhi when a new civilization had already developed and people had already changed their appearance in accordance with
new conditions.

I understand that you are tired, I said, but could you tell us about SoHm?

You have already heard of it?

Yes, I replied and then briefly recounted the essence of what wed heard about the last message.

I can add to that, Swami Daram began, that SoHm is conversation produced by the nose. So is an inhale and Hm is an exhale. This came from a prior civilization
whose inhabitants actually communicated through their nose. But the function of SoHm is very great. It is the sound of breathing, it is the sound of life and death.
When a child is born, it is a human vegetable until, with its first breath, the soul enters the childs body, and so inhaling (So) is life. When a person dies, the soul
leaves the body together with his last breath, so that exhaling (Hm) is death. Inhaling means life and exhaling means death. The principle of SoHm symbolizes the
eternal unity of life and death and the fact that the most important thing is located outside the bounds of our earthly life. Amen and similar words in other religions
are a reflection of SoHm.
Why is SoHm called the last message?

Because it is a warning about the necessity for all people to attain, within their lifetime on earth, self-realization in the way of goodness. Unfortunately, the prior
civilization of Atlanteans attained self-realization not only in the way of good, but in the way of evil as well.

The Atlanteans could easily enter into the Higher M ind (i.e., into the universal information field-author) and used the information they received from there not only for
good, but also for evil purposes. The message of SoHm means that the next civilization-meaning ours-will not have access to the universal bank of knowledge because
there is no confidence that this knowledge will be used for good purposes alone. SoHm means Realize yourself in the period between your first breath and your last,
that is, during your life on this earth.

Its too dangerous to give people access to the universal bank of knowledge because this knowledge, for example, about new forms of energy, could prove fatal for our
civilization, I said. The principle of SoHm suggests that the Higher M ind has decided to cut off easy access to universal knowledge-people must realize themselves.
They must accumulate knowledge themselves.

Yes, that is so, responded Swami Daram.

But, you know, I continued, some people do gain access to the universal information field. I understand that these are people about whose good intentions there is
no doubt, or whose torsion fields revolve in a positive direction. Evidently, these people will become prophets and great scientists, but their life is hard because they
have to struggle against the negatively spinning fields of so many people.

Such people are masters, Swami Daram explained.

I want to tell you about an incident, I interjected. I had the chance to see a documentary about the development and construction of flying saucers in Hitlers
factories based on knowledge received from the universal information field. Two women mediums obtained this knowledge and passed it on to Hitler. Up to the end of
the war Hitler had flying saucers built and they could fly, but the Germans didnt have time to make use of them. The flying saucers that were built disappeared in
some mysterious way. The transfer of this information about flying vehicles, evidently received from a prior civilization, to the Germans is, as I understand it, a direct
violation of the principle of SoHm-Realize yourself. But then why did the transfer of this information occur? Perhaps as a counterweight to Stalin, whose evil
intentions were no secret.

Perhaps, said Swami Daram, but dont forget that the great spirit of evil exists. Positive and negative psychic energy are connected and Good and Evil go together.
You mustnt minimize the role of negative psychic energy.

But can the universal information field correct its mistake? M aybe this can explain the mysterious disappearance of Hitlers flying saucers?

When the principle of SoHm is violated, the Higher M ind cannot exercise power insofar as it is outside of power. But it can act on peoples souls. In part, it could
have influenced the souls of those who created the flying saucers, convincing them to destroy the results of their work. Good must triumph. If not, the world will be
destroyed.

Its a shame, I said, with emotion, that because of evil and the power hungry Atlanteans, our civilization has been cut off from the universal bank of knowledge.

Of course, not all Atlanteans were evil, but the evil energy in their civilization triumphed. Lets see what will happen with our civilization. Will Good triumph? I
dont know. And so all religions teach us the same thing-to constantly repeat Amen (or similar words)-that mean SoHm, or I am realizing myself in the way of
good, said Swami Daram.

SoHm may turn out to be the final warning to humankind. The Higher M ind may refuse to send souls back into bodies that are in a state of samadhi if our
civilization, too, self destructs.

Perhaps.

And one last question, please, I said. At the beginning of our conversation, when we showed you our drawing of a hypothetical Atlantean, you asked if we had seen
them. Is it really possible to see them in the present day?

Yes. They should still be in a state of samadhi. And not only them.

Silence.

We walked master Swami Daram home. We bid each other a warm good-bye. This man had studied spiritual goodness and power and we didnt want to leave. Sergei
and Vener shook his hand and then had themselves photographed with him. Swami Daram smiled broadly.
Use this knowledge for good purposes, he said, in conclusion.

And so, during the Indian portion of our expedition, we were able to find confirmation of the basic tenants of our hypothesis. Before going to India, the logical
conclusions we had come to concerning, for example, the origin of our civilization in Tibet, the appearance of the Atlanteans, and the rise and fall of civilizations, had
seemed shaky and unconvincing. But after our conversations with Indian swamis, we realized that all this was for them natural and understandable because that is what
their religion teaches them.

Perhaps we had invented the wheel? It is possible that this was, to some extent, so. But this was a case in science when independent research data corresponds to
historic and religious truths. Religion, which many people take to be a collection of fairy tales or a set of daily precepts, nevertheless contains profound truths, which
have come down to us, according to Swami Daram, from prior civilizations.

New information concerning the last message of SoHm and samadhi proved to be most troubling for us. The special state of the soul and body known as samadhi led
us to imagine that it was perhaps a means of preserving humankind on earth.

We then left for Nepal and Tibet with a more precise list of questions. How would the Tibetan lamas respond to them?
Part III

What the Tibetan and Nepalese Lamas Told Us

Chapter 1 - How Do You Enter a State of Samadhi?

Chapter 2 - Is Human Reanimation Possible?

Chapter 3 - M ore on the Third Eye

Chapter 4 - The Next Time Well Take It M ore Seriously

Chapter 5 - The Revelations of the Bonpo Lama

Chapter 6 - Who Was the Buddha?

Chapter 7 - Who Were the Lemurians and Atlanteans?

Chapter 8 - In the Samadhi Caves

Chapter 9 - The Outward Appearance of People from Previous Civilizations

Chapter 10 - A 300-year-old M an
Chapter 1

How Do You Enter a State of Samadhi?

From New Delhi we flew to Katmandu, the capital of Nepal, where we were met at the airport by Valery Lobankov and Valentina Yakovleva, members of our
expedition who had already spent two weeks working in that country. With them was one of the Nepalese members of our expedition Sheskand Ariel, a famous
Nepalese physicist who taught at Nepal University. The Nepalese Research

Council recommended him to us as someone who knew the Tibetan religion well and was capable of analyzing religious data from the point of view of contemporary
physics. M oreover, he spoke English well.

Valery, Sheskand, and Valentina prepared several meetings with people who might be of interest to us. They told us that it would, obviously, be very difficult to draw
the Tibetan lamas into a frank conversation. The problem was that most of the titled lamas had emigrated to Nepal from Tibet, which was annexed by China in 1949.
They still remembered the repression of religious figures in Tibet by the Chinese communists, which naturally made them distrustful of those who were interested in
their teachings insofar as they were linked to their tragic past. In that sense, when we think of our Russian grandfathers and fathers, we notice their extraordinary
suspicion toward anything that even slightly disturbs their routines. They still carry with them a fear, a deadly fear, in the face of lies, which behind beautiful slogans of
universal equality conceal death and destruction.

Our first meeting was with a leading teacher of meditation, Shambu Tkhapa, who ran a center of meditation in Katmandu. As Shaskand put it, while this man didnt
possess the profound ancient teachings the lamas did, he conducted meditation sessions daily and could lead people into a state of samadhi. He had practical knowledge
of these areas.
Shambu Tkhapa agreed to meet us at his home. From the first moments of our meeting he treated us as if we were students of meditation. All our attempts to conduct
the conversation in a more scientific style met with failure. The teacher of meditation at one point began to deliver a lecture on the role of meditation, using complex
phrases that were difficult for us to understand, such as: The eyes of wisdom are eyes that can explain and that see the quality in everything so as to recognize
themselves profoundly from the inside and to determine the meaning of life, the peace-loving nature of which is beyond doubt.

At first I wrote down what he said then I gave up as I couldnt follow this teachers train of thought. M oreover, he would constantly ask, Do you follow my mind?
which meant, Do you follow my train of thought? And when he asked, Do you follow my mind? he would pause and stare into your eyes, demanding an answer.
At first, I answered yes every time and also looked him in the eyes. Then I stopped doing this as he repeated this parasitic phrase two or three times in a single
sentence. I understand that people often use parasitic words, for example, I mean, but this was the first time Id encountered such a long parasitic phrase that
demanded an answer.

Only later did I realize that the annoying Do you follow my mind? was not a parasitic phrase at all, but a way to lead an individual into a state of meditation, forcing
him to concentrate and to closely follow the teachers train of thought. But I didnt want to enter into a state of meditation. I wanted to understand meditation as a
way of entering into samadhi. So, in an attempt to alter the nature of our conversation, I adopted the teachers own method. At the right moment, I posed a question
loudly and clearly to the teacher of mediation and immediately followed it with Do you follow my mind? I also stared into his eyes. The teacher of meditation was
forced to answer: Yes. After repeating this several times, I understood that Id finally interrupted the course of his sermon and led the conversation into a normal
scientific discussion.
The teacher of meditation told us that it was possible to reach samadhi through meditation. The study of meditation began in Tibet and then spread from there
throughout the world. M editation can be achieved by concentrating ones attention on an object or without using an object. It is difficult to learn to meditate on your
own. You need to study it in a special school.

While meditating, individuals enter inside their souls, at which point they are capable of feeling every part of their bodies. They can even feel their entire body all at
once and can follow all the changes that occur in their bodies in the course of a second. In a state of meditation individuals begin to understand life more profoundly and
can find their path in life. They understand that the body is just an instrument of our soul. After meditation, individuals acquire the conviction that many material
aspects of life, for example, money, arent worth the effort, and as a result they become at peace. Teaching such peace is the central meaning of meditation.

At this moment, allow me to introduce some additional information about meditation, which I received from M r. Singkha, who works at the Osho school in the city of
Puna, India.

There are 112 forms of meditation. There is a form of meditation suitable for every individual. M editation is the passage from one space into another.

An important aspect of meditation is silence or trance. If during a conversation you stop talking and listen, concentrating your attention on your silence, then it is
possible to experience a state of trance. If the trance lasts longer than 4-5 seconds, then it is possible to experience intuition. Intuition is 100% correct; it is not a
process of thinking, but rather a kind of suggestion. When the trance lasts 28 seconds, then the individual approaches a state of samadhi, that is, he begins to see his
body from the side and perceives it as a beautiful machine.

People usually enter meditation in the pose of the Buddha. There exist many devices for facilitating meditation.

Later the teacher isolated three stages of meditation:

1) Sella, when one attains a profound morality;

2) Samadhi, when ones soul leaves the body and the body enters into a stone-still state;

3) Prarthana, when true wisdom in the understanding of life and the universe is achieved.
What are the particular features of meditation when one enters a state of samadhi? Do you follow my mind, I asked.

Yes, answered the teacher, In order to enter a state of samadhi, one must free oneself of negative spiritual energy. It is very important that the soul and body are free
of all negativity. In America research is being conducted into the possibility of preserving a body for many years so that later that person can be brought back to life.
But they havent taken into account the fact that the preservation of a body through some form of samadhi is only possible after all negative energy has been released.

But how does one release negative spiritual energy?

It is tied to the concentration of the mind during inhaling and exhaling. Respiration, that is breathing, is movement inside and outside. You have to concentrate on that,
persuading yourself that inhaling is life and exhaling is death, then you will find yourself in the circle of life and death

Is that like the great principle of SoHm, which is linked to breathing through the nose? I interrupted.

I dont know SoHm well. They know it better in India, the teacher replied.

The central meaning of SoHm, I persisted, is contained in the message realize yourself, both individually as well as communally. Perhaps when meditating with
the goal of entering samadhi a concentration of the mind toward the realization of the self occurs in life on earth (inhaling) and after death (exhaling). In other words, the
individual concentrates on the thought: I am realizing myself, I am realizing myself in life and after death so as to achieve the higher goal of wisdom. In that process
life is associated with inhaling and death with exhaling

Yes, that is so, said the teacher, we do indeed associate inhaling with life on earth and exhaling with death. We do indeed attempt to make ourselves realize ourselves,
and the highest form of self-realization is wisdom. But one can only arrive at wisdom, that is, the ability to analyze the soul, through samadhi.

Is it difficult to enter into deep samadhi, when ones pulse stops, ones metabolic energy drops to zero, and the body assumes a stone-still state?

It is very difficult, answered the teacher, few people can do it. Only very few, chosen people can do it.

Why? Who chose them?

Usually in meditation schools, people enter a state of samadhi three times a day and remain in that state for no more than an hour. Samadhi itself will tell you how
long you can remain in that state

How am I to understand the idea that samadhi itself tells you how long it will last? I asked.

The soul, when it is released from the body, can have contact with other souls and with the Higher M ind. There it is decided how long a person can remain in a state of
samadhi, answered the teacher.

What role does an individuals state of physical health play in the prolongation of samadhi?

The health of the body plays some role, but what is important is that the temperature be low so that the body in samadhi is better preserved. The body must be
released of negative energy. Only the individual, released from all negativity, can be sure to prolong samadhi. But in general the role of the body is not great in that it is
only an instrument of the soul. Do you follow my mind? asked the teacher.
Yes. But what you just said now is very important. I understand it this way, I began energetically, prolonging samadhi for a thousand or a million years can be
thought of as a human gene pool in case of global catastrophe. People who enter a state of deep and prolonged samadhi are destined in the event of a global catastrophe
to become the progenitors of a new civilization. They are condemned to coming back to life on earth in altered conditions. Do you follow my mind?

Yes, answered the teacher.

Naturally, I continued, not everyone is able to achieve extended samadhi with the goal of becoming a progenitor of a new civilization. Representing the human gene
pool is too great a responsibility! They must be select individuals. The souls of these people must be free of negative spiritual energy, that is, they mustnt contain any
negatively spinning torsion fields. The body of these people must be healthy, without illness, as any illness spins the torsion fields of the soul in a negative direction.
We found confirmation of this in certain ophthalmo-geometric parameters (the malicious small triangle) indicating malice and illness. Its entirely understandable that
the Higher M ind, that is, the Universal Information Field, having analyzed an individual soul-together with any indications of the state of its body-as a candidate for
deep samadhi, will grant or deny access. To enter deep samadhi and become a representative of the human gene pool is the highest spiritual calling of man. Only those
who are worthy can reach it.

Yes, answered the teacher. I would like to add that in the highest state of meditation, prashna, while looking inward, one becomes conscious of ones calling in the
world, of ones special purpose. Do you follow my mind?

After that the teacher delivered a speech which I didnt understand at all. It was so full of abstract phrases, I had difficulty grasping their meaning with my European
mind.

Is the state of clinical death, I then asked, like samadhi?

The soul in a state of clinical death does in fact leave the body, but the body, unlike in samadhi, is not prepared to live for an extended period in a preserved state, the
teacher answered.

After that I told the teacher of a curious incident that occurred at work. One of my colleagues who was working as a seamstress approached me as the director of the
institute. She told me that a week before she had been in a state of clinical death, produced by anaphylactic shock, during which she saw the past and the future. Now
she was asking permission to attend classes on clairvoyance. I gave her my permission. After that I wrote a directive as a joke: Transfer L. Ivanova from her position
as a surgical nurse to a position as clairvoyant at the same salary. With the agreement of the chief bookeeper and the deputy director for science.

After sending the directive to the personnel department, I waited to see how events would unfold. The head of personnel was an intelligent woman with a college
education. She typed up the directive and brought it to me for my signature, asking only: To what department in the institute should I assign M s. Ivanova?

Decide that with the chief accountant and the deputy director for science, I answered.

Several minutes later the chief accountant called with a question:

To what tax category should I assign the institutes clairvoyant? That position isnt listed in any of the tax categories.

I told her to resolve that question with the deputy director for science.

A half hour later the deputy director for science stopped by my office and said: I sense you want to assign the nurse-clairvoyant to my department. I have to tell you
right away that I have doubts about her skill as a clairvoyant. M oreover, her clairvoyance might interfere with the scientific analysis of sight

Only after this did I come clean, admitting that it was a joke. We all had a friendly laugh over it. Its surprising that in our country with its European system of ranks,
the bosss word, especially when expressed in a directive, is viewed as absolute. No one even thought: Why does an eye institute need a clairvoyant? What will she
foresee? Whether an operation will be successful or not?

The incident also points out the poor education of Russians in questions of religion and the occult sciences, when the simple word clairvoyant is often associated
with something like a coordinator. The only doubt that was raised had to do with why a stitcher should be given this position.

One cannot work as a clairvoyant. One can only be a clairvoyant, commented the teacher of meditation.

It seemed the humor of my story was lost on him. This religious figure from the East sometimes failed to understand us, just as we sometimes failed to understand him.

Could you demonstrate meditation that leads into samadhi? I asked.

Its impossible to do on command, the teacher answered.

Now we understood one another at least to some degree.

And so, as a result of our meeting we were able to clarify how one enters samadhi and to understand that only strong and pure individuals can enter deep samadhi. We
also learned to distinguish between samadhi and clinical death.

It is perfectly understandable why we, as doctors, were interested in the different kinds of interaction between the human body and soul with the goal of returning life
to the body, that is, human reanimation.
Chapter 2

Is Human Reanimation Possible?

M any of us have probably seen a film about Jesus Christ and watched how the laying on of hands reanimated the dead and cured the sick. How can we understand this
in the context of the knowledge wed already acquired in our expedition and in the context of our modern achievements in science?

Logically, we might imagine that Jesus Christ (the prophet) possessed, perhaps, the soul of an individual from a previous civilization and so had significantly higher
psychoenergy potential. That, together with his powerful positive torsion fields turned in a positive direction the negatively spinning torsion fields that characterize
illness and death. To put it in the words of the Buddhist religion, he released negative psychic energy from the soul and body of those he touched. By releasing the
astral body of the soul from negatively spinning torsion fields must also affect the metabolism of human tissues, restoring the health of the body. The spirit, after it
abandons the body in death, can return to the body and reanimate it if the destructive changes the body has experienced are not too great. Evidently, extrasensory and
other similar healers make use of the same principle.

What power did Jesus Christ use to combat negative psychic energy? How is reanimation different from coming out of a state of samadhi? How promising is it and
what is the mechanism for returning the spirit to the body?

To get answers to these questions, the Nepalese member of our expedition, Sheskand Ariel, advised use to meet with M r. Bakadur Shakia M in. He is considered a
leading specialist in the field of compassion. At that point in our expedition, I couldnt even imagine that such a banal concept as compassion would play an enormous
role not only in the treatment of patients but also in questions of life and death.

What is the importance of compassion? we asked Sheskand.

Compassion is a great science in the East. There are many aspects to it. M eet with him and youll see, Sheskand said.

M r. M in was not very tall and very cordial. He spoke English well and clearly. We didnt plan to study the science of compassion and instead asked him concrete,
specific questions. M r. M in answered them clearly and precisely.

When we presented the essentials of our hypothesis to him and showed him a drawing of a hypothetical Atlantean, M r. M in suddently exclaimed: They are suffering
eyes. He has suffering eyes
Why do you say that?

I have a lot of experience. I can immediately distinguish suffering eyes. What can I tell you? Youre specialists in analyzing the eye. You probably understand that I
sense it-when eyes are partially shut, they become evil M oreover, you spoke of a malicious triangle, and I can sort of see that But malice here is relative. It is
more probably indignation, produced by suffering.

These are the eyes that are drawn on temples in your country. On the basis of these eyes, we used scientific analysis to reproduce the face of the person with those
eyes. Who is it? Buddha? I asked.

No, its not Buddha, responded M r. M in. Its an ancient, very ancient man.

So why is he suffering? Whats he suffering from? Perhaps he came out of a state of samadhi thousands of years ago and saw how the conditions on the planet had
changes, how people had changed? Perhaps he was one of the earliest prophets?

Samadhi is also suffering, said M r. M in, as if he hadnt heard my line of questioning.

Once again he picked up our portrait of the hypothetical Atlantean, stared at it, then said: These are not exactly suffering eyes, they are compassionate eyes. This
person is in a state of samadhi or has just come out of samadhi. This is a very strong person, an extremely strong person. He has enormous powers of compassion.

What are powers of compassion?

Compassion is the most powerful positive spiritual force. The role of this force in human life and in good deeds is enormous, answered M r. M in.

Is it possible that when, for example, Jesus Christ cured someone or brought someone back to life, he was using the power of compassion? I asked.

Yes, that is so because only with the help of the power of compassion can we banish negative spiritual forces from an individual. The development of compassion in
people on a global scale plays a huge role in the preservation of people on earth. M r. M in replied.

Tell us the basic tenets of the teaching of compassion.

We can isolate two aspects of compassion: compassion with wisdom and compassion without wisdom, M r. M in began to explain. The latter leads to jealousy,
envy, malice. You are, for example, familiar with the power of jealousy. There have been many wars fought because of jealousy

And what is the link between compassion and samadhi?

People enter samadhi through meditation, when they banish all negative energy from body and soul. Negative forces can be banished with the help of compassion.
This is very important. The power of compassion is capable of banishing negative forces and of purifying the soul and body.

Compassion for whom?

There are two kinds of compassion: compassion for a specific individual and compassion in general. The first kind of compassion is capable of healing a person,
reanimating him, or leading him into samadhi for a relatively short period of time. The second kind of compassion is compassion for humanity in general, concern for its
fate. This kind of compassion can lead to deep samadhi, when your body will be preserved for thousands and millions of years.

In that way, I said, the positive force of compassion is universal in nature. It can aid in healing, return a spirit to a body-reanminate it-as well as lead someone into a
state of samadhi, even deep samadhi, with the goal of entering the human gene pool. Evidently, the power of compassion spins the torsion fields of the soul in a
positive direction, turning the negative torsion fields in a positive direction. How can we strengthen the power of compassion in order to create a stronger healing
effect?

Here it is important to distinguish between true compassion and false compassion, M r. M in remarked. M any pretend to feel compassion, but in reality its only a
game, an appearance. Such compassion has no psychic or healing effects. True compassion possesses great positive force. In my school I teach compassion. M y
pupils, when theyve learned to feel true compassion, exert a positive, healing effect on those around them. Its nice to be near them.

Youre right, I said, everyone has noticed in life the influence of compassion-true compassion, of course. In my surgical experience, I know that in a patient whose
relatives show him compassion and respect, a surgical wound will heal faster and the operation will have a better result. The positive power of compassion, obviously,
turns the negative torsion fields of illness in a positive direction.

M y mother, said Valentina Iakovleva, never gave me pills when I was sick as a child. She would sit beside me, look at me with her kind eyes and say: Daughter, Ill
cure you with my love.

Thats right. That is a manifestation of the power of true compassion, responded M r. M in.

As doctors, I continued, were especially interested in the possibility of human reanimation. As far as I understand from our conversation, the power of true
compassion is capable of banishing negative psychic energy even from a dead body, after which the spirit can return to the body. A friend of mine whos an
extrasensist, Oleg Adamov, is famous in our city as an expert healer. He says that a dead human body has a biofield that can feel extrasense. But the biofield of a dead
person, as he puts it, radiates an absolute pathology. From this it follows that not all the elements of the soul that the body (the astral body) needs to function leave
the body immediately after death. Tell me, is it possible with the help of compassion to correct the pathological biofield of a dead person and then return the soul to
the body, that is, to reanimate him?
So that you might believe that the reanimation of an individual is indeed possible, let me give you an example, said M r. M in.

Excuse me, I interrupted, do you mean reanimation after clinical death, which lasts 3-5 minutes, or reanimation after a significantly longer period after death?

I do not mean reanimation during the period of clinical death-thats well known in medicine. I mean reanimation in a later period, up to four days after death.

What was the example you wanted to give us?

The example, which is well known in India, Nepal, and Tibet, was witnessed by the Indian master Pabmasanbut. As he writes, a certain woman came to Katmandu to
study the nature of the spiritual schools of Nepal. This woman was a yogi. She was told that almost twenty-four hours ago the son of a famous man in the city had
died of beating at the hands of the police. She approached the body of the deceased, which, fortunately, was in a cool place-the basement of the house-and conducted a
sance to affect the bead body with the help of yoga. I think she used the power of compassion, which was very strong in her. After this sance the young man came
back to life. He remained ill for a long time as the effects of the beating healed. M any people knew of this incident.

He probably experienced an algesic traumatic shock, which killed him, I said. He probably experienced no serious injuries to his organs, like a rupture in one of the
major arteries or damage to the brain. If he had, his spirit wouldnt have been able to return a body incapable of functioning.

If the body is too severely injured as the result of a trauma or illness and can no longer function, then the spirit will never return to the body. What is a body? A body
is the instrument of the soul. If that instrument, figuratively speaking, is repaired, then the spirit can return to the body. If the instrument is entirely unfit, then the
spirit will never return to the body; there would be too much suffering. Its not easy to return a spirit to the body, once it has been released. Once a spirit is free, it
doesnt value the body very highly. Because the spirit is immortal and has an endless number of lives or reincarnations. You Europeans dont understand that a person
is before everything else a spirit not a body said M r. M in.

But you cant underestimate the role of the body! It was created by nature through a long process of evolution and is, to express it in your language, a very complex
and valuable instrument.

The role of the body mustnt be underestimated in samadhi, interrupted M r. M in.

Of course, the people who go into a state of samadhi are healthy, the finest instruments of the soul, cleansed of negative psychic energy. M oreover, human bodies in
a state of samadhi fulfill a great role, creating a human gene pool, I said.

The difference is that in samadhi the spirit doesnt strive for reincarnation in another body, but waits to return to its own body. The spirit preserves its connection to
that particular body for thousands and millions of years. When it is decided that the spirit must return to the body, then the body is reanimated, responded M r. M in.

Who decides when the spirit must return to the body?

The Higher M ind. In doing so, many factors are considered, such as the conditions for life on earth, the state of the body and other things. The spirit takes an active
role in that.

In the literature of occult, in particular in the writings of the Initiate Helena Blavatsky, theres a concept of the silver thread that connects the spirit with the dead
body over the course of a certain period. If the silver thread is broken then the spirit cant return to the body. Can the silver thread be preserved in samadhi for
thousands and millions of years? asked Valery Lobankov.

Yes, in samadhi the spirit is constantly connected with the body no matter how long the samadhi lasts, explained M r. M in.

And how long is the spirit connected to the body after physical death? I asked.

Its difficult for me to answer that question, responded M r. M in, but I know that its only possible to revive a person within a period of four days after death.
M oreover, the dead body mustnt be frozen, as they usually do in morgues, and it cant be kept in a warm place. The process of freezing a dead body produces ice
crystals that destroy the cells of the body, and in a warm place the body quickly begins the process of decomposition. In both cases there can be no thought of
reanimation.

What temperature is optimal for the preservation of a dead body during those four days with the hope of reanimation, asked Valery Lobnikov.

The temperature should be close to 0 degrees Celsius.

The great Russian opthalmologist Vladimir Petrovich Filatov was correcting a wall eye by transplanting a cornea from a corpse, uses corneas that have been preserved
for 3-4 days at a temperature of +4 degrees Celsius. I wonder if he took as the basis for that the principle you just discussed. Incidentally, Dr. Filatov was a deeply
religious person.

Perhaps, answered M r. M in, keep in mind that a temperature close to zero is a necessary condition for the preservation of the body in a state of samadhi.

Did Filatov know about samadhi? I wondered. M aybe the cornea in those conditions enters into its own kind of tissue samadhi and so better survives during
transplantation into another persons eye

I am not an expert in eye surgery, said M r. M in.

All the same, I continued, a connection can be traced between reanimation and samadhi. In samadhi the body is cleansed of negative energy, that is, its torsion fields
spin in a positive direction. In death the body is stuffed with negative enery, as the extrasensist Oleg Adamov put it. Good psychic energy is required to spin the
negative torsion fields of the body after death in a positive direction so that the body will enter a samadhi-like state and the spirit can return to it. Not every person
dies of serious organ injuries, like those that occur from cancer with metastases and brain damage. Very often people die, for example, from anaphylaxic, algesic, or toxic
shock, when the changes that occur in the body are reversible. Or from a heart stoppage caused by electroshock. Inicidentally, autoposies show that signs of
mortification of the heart muscle are not present in all cases of miocardial infraction. In such cases it makes sense to undertake the reanimation of the body within four
days following death, preserving the body at a temperature of four degrees Celsius. But what power is required to spin the torsion fields of a dead body in a positive
direction?

The power of compassion, responded M r. M in.

Is the power of compassion strong enough? I countered.

It can be strengthened through meditation.

All the same in the practice of Eastern meditation, there are many recorded cases of reanimation.

Yes, thats true.

Perhaps, it makes sense to create a super high frequency amplifier to increase the effect of the good energy of compassion. Unfortunately, our civilization has lost the
function of the third eye, which, evidently, performed the function of an amplifier, remarked Valery, and I agreed. Previous civilization probably possessed
significantly more developed bioenergy potential and a properly functioning third eye, and so could reanimate their relatives with greater success. For them the
reanimation of a person within four days after death could have been as usual a phenomenon as reanimation within 3-5 minutes after death is for us.

I know little about the history of mankind, but the Initiate Blavatsky writes in detail about this in her book The Secret Doctrine, responded M r. M in.

From what you said it follows logically, I went on, that organ and tissue transplants can be performed within four days following death if the corpse is preserved at
a temperature close to zero. Here again were reminded of the brilliance of Dr. Filatov. But what happens to the soul during when a major organ, such as the liver or the
heart, is transplanted? The new organ must carry some elements of a biofield.

Everything depends on the strength of the soul, M r. M in began. If the soul of the person who is receiving the organ is weak, then the biofield of the transplanted
organ could have a powerful influence. In our teaching there is the concept of the migration of souls. I will give you an example from the literature. The famous
Tibetan yogi M inerapa saw the son of his teacher M arpa die in an automobile accident. The body of M arpas son was seriously damaged and so was unsuitable for life.
Then M arpa, using the power of yoga, transferred the soul of his son into the body of peasant who was passing by. The peasant became like M arpas son, and the
previous soul of the peasant was, figuratively speaking, exiled from the body because it was weaker. M arpas son, now in another form, did not feel himself to be a
peasant, but rather the son of a yogi.

It turns out that M arpa killed the peasant to free his body for his sons soul?

M arpa sent the soul of the peasant upward because the role of the peasant in this life on earth was less than that of his son, M r. M in replied.

There is some evidence, Valentina Iakovlevna interjected, that Stalin and Lenin had the same soul. When Lenins body became uninhabitable, his evil soul went into
the body of Stalin, expelling his weaker soul. Incidentally, we can trace the appearance of the Great Spirit of Evil, according to Nostradamus, as there are nine years,
nine months, and nine days between the birth of Lenin and Stalin, which makes three inverted sixes.

Perhaps, replied M in.

Allow me now to digress and introduce additional scientific evidence collected by specialists in field physics Valery Lobankov, Valentina Iakovleva, and me.
Birth, death and samadhi share many general principles and at the same time are diametrically opposed.

At birth a child receives from its mother several constituent parts of her soul, such as the astral body, the ethereal body, etc., in other words, the lowest frequency
fields that guarantee the minimum functioning of the physical body along the lines of a human plant.
When the newborn takes its first breath, a spirit enters its body. That spirit enables the mental body (the ability to think) as well as the kharmic part of the soul (the
memory of past lives) to function. The brain begins to work and spins the torsion fields of the soul. The child then becomes a person. Your child is not your child yet:
everything depends on what kind of spirit enters its body.

A person of our civilization begins his spiritual development from zero. Why? The previous civilization of Atlanteans began to use the knowledge they acquired
through their connection to the Universal Information Field (the other world) not only for good but also for evil (H. P. Blavatsky. The Secret Doctrine, vol. two, 1937,
378). And so the spirit that enters the soul of a child of our civilization is separated from the Universal Information Field. This is a manifestation of the principle of
SoHm: Realize yourself. The spirit of a person today has only abilities, that is, primordial potential, which is determined by his previous incarnations (kharma). The
birth of geniuses indicates that a spirit which still possesses some contact with the Universal Energy Field has entered the childs body. This represents a violation to
some degree of the principle of SoHm.
In death the spirit leaves the body first but maintains a connection to the body, evidently, over the course of forty days. That connection, through which the spirit can
find the body, is called the silver thread. The silver thread is a principle of the Higher M ind, which offers hope to the very end of the spirits return to the body. In a
deep sleep, the soul wanders but maintains the silver thread, along which it can find the body. Therefore, one should never wake a person abruptly as the spirit may
be unable to find its body. And so it is considered a sin to wake a child.

Three days after death the soul leaves the ethereal body, in nine days it leaves the astral body. The body can be reanimated if the spirit returns to it. The brain, which
spins the torsion fields of the soul, cannot work without a spirit. The preservation of the body, and most importantly the brain, is possible at a temperature equal to
+4 degrees Celsius. A temperature of +4 degrees is typically observed in caves. At that temperature water acquires greater density.

In samadhi the silver thread, which ties the spirit to the body, is preserved for as long as you like-for thousands, even millions of years. Prolonging of samadhi
depends not only on the state of the body, but also on the decision of the Higher M ind to preserve or to cut the silver thread of the soul to the body.
An individual can enter a state of prolonged samadhi at a temperature of +4 degrees Celsius, which can be found in caves and underwater. Evidentally, the still-stone
state of the body, or the stiffening of the body, is achieved through a change in the state of interstitial water. The fact that water acquires it greatest density at a
temperature of +4 degrees plays a role in this as does the fact that water enters a particular state. Water has three states: liquid, gaseous, and solid. Valentina Iakovleva
believes that in samadhi water enters into a fourth state, which is unknown in science. It is this fourth state of interstitial water that causes all metabolic processes to
stop and transforms bodily tissue into a denser state without rupturing those processes.

The positively spinning torsion fields of the soul are capable of bringing the bodys water into that state. Under the influence of meditation, these torsion fields can
transmit information about this change in the state of the bodys water and about the related stoppage of the bodys metabolism.

How does water transmit information? There are many theories in this regard, but a very profound principle related to the transfer of information is obviously at work
here. We know that the universe is composed mainly of hydrogen. The universal information field, which is characterized by waves, is evidently also linked to
hydrogen. One can assume then that the transmission of information by water occurs through the hydrogen in the water. The torsion fields of the soul can probably
also act on the hydrogen in water.
In the migration of souls a weaker spirit is banished from the body and a stronger spirit takes its place.

I would like to ask, M r. M in, I said, if animals can enter a state of samadhi? I think that samadhi must be a unified principle of nature, which would allow not only
humans but also animals to survive. How else can we explain the hibernation of animals such as the brown bear, which in Siberia sleeps for 7-8 months of the year? The
bear is probably capable of lowering its metabolism by means of a samadhi-like state. The same thing happens with other animals, like gophers, snakes, and frogs.

The explanation, responded M r. M in, is that when cold weather sets in animals begin to suffer. Suffering, as Ive already said, can cleanse the body of negative
psychic energy, which, as we know, is important for entering a samadhi-like state. But suffering isnt the only thing that plays a role here. Animals also have a third
eye, which allows them before the onslaught of cold weather to concentrate as in meditation and to enter samadhi, that is, to hibernate, which involves a lowering of
the metabolism. If, for example, we take a snake in the summer and place it in the cold, it will die because it was unable to concentrate and to bring its body into a
stillstone state. When cold sets in naturally, the snake crawls into its hole, concentrates for a long time, and then enter a samadhi-like state in which it remains all
winter.

How developed is the animals third eye?

It is fairly well developed and serves as the language of animals and plants. For example, plants have the ability to feel fear. A tree, for instance, reacts when a man
approaches it with an axe. Through meditation a person can learn to understand the language of plants and animals. Then he will feel safe among carnivorous animals.
This is represented in the painting by Nicholas Roerich And We Are Not Afraid, which features two monks with a bear.

In your opinion, I asked, what is contemporary man lacking?

The third eye.

Chapter 3

M ore on the Third Eye

One evening Valery Lobankov, Valentina Yakovleva, Vener Gafarov, Sergei Seliverstov, and I took a walk around Katmandu. A new Russian on vacation in Nepal came
with us. This new Russian was fairly drunk and expressed constant interest in the psychology of our search.

I understand, guys, he said, you need publicity, so you plan to spend two weeks traveling deep into the mountains in search of some caves with Atlanteans. Let
em stay there. Whats it to you? You bought so much equipment and its all imported. Whos sponsoring you? Did your relatives invest? And whatll this publicity
get you? People will say your names twice: M ul-da-shev, Lo-ban-kov and then what? Youve gotta live, guys, for today, to-day. As for me, I came to Nepal to
vacation. I earned it, guys, I earned it. So, tell me, youre not interested in business, in the local non-precious stones? Dont scoff! Ill tell you straight up-Im
interested in that business! What, do you think I just came here to rest when theres Spain and the Canary Islands, huh?

You dont understand, Valera Lobankov explained patiently, that science is very interesting. You see, were scientists. Its difficult to uncover scientific truth.
Sometimes it requires all your money, even your whole life. Weve found confirmation here that there exists a human gene pool in case of humanitys self-destruction or
a global catastrophe

Are you trying to say youre altruists? the new Russian countered. Youve gotta live, guys, today, to-day Youve gotta think about the children, about the chil-
dren, they need a basis, a ba-sis. Now you, Valera

I was pretty tired of this nonsense and walked a bit ahead, shaking my head, when up ahead three European-looking girls appeared. I automatically looked at them and
there on each of their foreheads was a drawing of a third eye with lids and lashes.

Hello. You forgot to paint the lashes of your third eye, I interjected.

The girls stopped, and we began a conversation. It turned out they were from Israel and all three had served in the Israeli army. Now on leave, theyd come to Nepal,
and their English wasnt bad.

Theyre not bad? said the new Russian, assuming they didnt speak Russian. Ernst, ask if any of them emigrated from Russia.

I asked. It turned two of the girls came from Western Europe and the third was a native Israeli.

Too bad. I wouldve gone after them, said the new Russian, who had managed to conduct international business with a knowledge of English that didnt go beyond
yes and no.

Tell me, girls, I asked, the drawing of the third eye on your foreheads-is it a joke or does it mean something?

The girls told me that nearby was a restaurant called The Third Eye, and that the custom was to draw a third eye on your forehead before entering. We became
interested, and because we had nothing with which to draw a third eye, we went to the restaurant without anything on our foreheads.
In the restaurant they sat us all together at a larger table, not paying much attention to our foreheads. A young lady from Ireland, smiling uncomfortably, was also
sitting at the table, and we had to share our company as there were no more places.

Lets get acquainted, Sergei Seliverstov proposed, introducing each of us and emphasizing the purpose of our expedition. Sergei introduced the new Russian as a
successful Russian buisnessman.

Oh, the Irish girl exclaimed, you study previous civilizations! M any people in my country are interested in the subject. A lot of people are trying to develop their
third eye by going to special classes on meditation. But I saved money and came to study meditation here, at the source. Im trying to develop my third eye. I even
go to this restaurant because of its name. Tell me more about your expedition.

Yes, tell us more, the Israeli girls asked as well.

As we ate and drank, we explained the basic points of our expedition.

Thats very interesting, said the Irish girl. And youre probably the sponsor of the expedition? she asked, looking at the new Russian.

Yes, the new Russian lied.

What success have you had in developing your third eye? I asked the Irish girl.

Very minor, she answered.

In general, do you know what the third eye is? asked Vener Gafarov

I know, replied one of the Israelis and pointed to the drawing of the third eye on her friends forehead.

The Buddhist religion, I began to explain, distinguishes five different kinds of eye:

1) The fleshly eye, or our normal two eyes;

2) The divine eye, or the eye that can see far into space and time. In other words, this eye helps us to see into the Universal Information Field and as a result to predict
things;

3) The wisdom eye, or the eye that allows us to see into our own soul and to analyze it in order to understand the truth that life is first and foremost your soul not
your body;

4) The Dhamma eye, or the eye that helps us realize the teachings of the Buddha. We can understand it, I think, as the ability to interpret the Buddhas teachings,
which are very complex.

5) The Buddha eye, or the eye of the teacher. This can be understood as the eye of the individual dedicated to the study of previous civilizations.

So, a person can have five eyes at the same time? asked one of the Israelis.

In my view, the Buddhist religion understands by the word eye the ability of an individual to experience and analyze the spiritual moments of life, I responded.

And which eyes did the Buddha have? the Israeli girl continued.

As the Tibetan teacher M r. M in told us, I explained, only the Buddha possessed the third eye. Its poorly developed in other people. But the third eye never
looked like an eye, even in the Buddha. People learned of it because a ray of light eminated periodically from the area of the Buddhas forehead. With this ray of light
the Buddha summoned peasants to his sermons. The ray of light eminating from the Buddhas forehead could be one of five colors: white, light blue, green, yellow, or
red.

Oh, that must have been very exotic, exclaimed the Israeli girl.

The new Russian listened closely to the translation of Valentina Iakovleva, then asked: So the Buddha had a source of light in his forehead?

I think, answered Valery Lobankov, that it was an effect of the transformation of psychic energy into light. Youve probably heard of telekinesis, when its possible
with the help of psychic energy to move, for example, a glass on a table. Thats the transformation of psychic energy into mechanical energy. By the same
transformation psychic energy can give off the effect of light.

Tell us more about the third eye. After all, I came here to develop it, said the Irish girl.
The third eye is a part of the brain, Valery Lobankov began to explain. If the brain spins the torsion fields of the soul then the third eye is the organ that tunes
the frequency of the torsion fields of the various constituent parts of the soul. We can speak of three basic functions of the third eye:

o The intellectual function, which tunes the frequency of the links to the Higher M ind. Evidently, the Ordained, like M adame Blavatsky, use their well-developed
third eye and can tune themselves to the frequency of the Universal Information Field;

o The meditative function, which tunes the frequency of the torsion fields of ones own soul to various levels. There are 112 different kinds of meditation, each of
which requires individual tuning to the appropriate frequency;

o The function of inner sight, which tunes the torsion fields of various organs so that the individual can see his own organs and diseases.

In children, Valery continued, the third eye exists as a rudiment; it is the memory of the third eye, which was well-developed in people of previous civilizations.
Do you remember what was written in ancient literature that the Atlanteans could move enormous stone blocks with a glance? How are we to understand that? With
the help of their third eye they could tune themselves to the frequency of the stones fields and then spin the torsion fields in order to defy gravity. During that
process, the stone became light, and once the direction of the stones torsion fields was altered, it could be moved.

Do you hear that, Ernst? Tell the Israelis to move a glass with a look. After all, they have a third eye, the new Russian joked.

Of course, I cant move stones with a look, said the Irish girl, but it seems after my lessons in meditation Ive become better able to sense my soul. I can feel now
that our material world isnt the most important thing. The important thing is the soul. But I wonder why the third eye began to degenerate in our civilization?

Have you read Helena Blavatsky? I asked her.

No, but in our meditation classes here in Nepal, they spoke of her as one of the great Ordained Ones.

In order to answer your question as to how the third eye developed and then atrophied, you need to know the history of the development of the human races. The
literary reports on this are basically the same, but Helena Blavatsky offers the most detailed discussion of the subject in her book The Secret Doctrine. Blavatsky
understands the human race not as a people, but as a civilization. For example, the first race is the civilization of the first people on earth. In her book Blavatsky also
writes about the source of this information, when a voice seemed to dictate scientific findings to her. She was completely convinced that the Higher M ind transmitted
information regarding the history of the development of mankind on earth through her to her contemporaries. I have no reason not to believe her insofar as what she
wrote in her book corresponds with other religious and scientific findings. This is the soundest book in the world. And so, Blavatsky writes, there were four races of
man on earth before us. Our race is the fifth.

Excuse me. The restaurant is closing, the waiter informed us.

What poor timing, the Irish girl exclaimed.

No problem, said the new Russian, who held out a twenty dollar bill to the waiter. Valya, tell him that this is so that we can sit here for as long as we want. And
order some more wine for the women. Im also interested to know where we came from. I also try to prove to my friends that we dont come from apes.

The waiter was glad to take the twenty dollars and stood courteously at the back of the hall, catching our every glance.

Nepal is a poor country. For them twenty dollars is a whole salary, added Sergei Selivestrov.

Look, continued the new Russian, for twenty dollars you can buy a whole restaurant! In M oscow you cant get a cup of coffee for that money. In M oscw a waiter
would demand at least 300 bucks for this service. And here, look what it costs Eh, if only we had this kind of service in M oscow!

And so, I continued, according to M adame Blavatsky there were five races of man, of which ours is the fifth. Life on earth arose as matter became increasingly
dense over a period of several million years. People, animals, and plants arose at the same time. Each race arose from the previous one.

The first race, which is referred to as the self born, first appeared on earth as ethereal creatures as the non-physical world, that is, the world of psychic energy, grew
more dense. They were angel-like beings who could freely pass through walls and other hard objects. They resembled luminous, incorporeal forms from the lunar world
and were between 40-50 meters in height. The protoplasmic body of these people of the first race was not made of the same material as our mortal frames, but of a
material that was more wave-like in nature. They were cyclopses, having only one eye, and this eye functioned like the third eye, establishing a telepathic connection
with the surrounding world and the Higher M ind. People of the first race multiplied through division and gemmation. They didnt have a language, but they
communicated through what is called thought transmission. They could live at any temperature.

The second race of people, called the sweat born or the boneless ones, appeared on earth to replace the first race. The people of this race were also ghost-like, but
denser than the first race. There were shorter, but still reached 30-40 meters in height. They were also one-eyed and communcated with one another by thought
transmission. The people of the second race were of a golden-yellow color. They multiplied through gemmation and sporogenesis, but toward the end of the existence
of the second race, hermaphrodites appeared, that is, a man and a woman in a single body.

The third race of people, known as the Lemurians, replaced the second race, and can be divided into early and late Lemurians.

Early Lemurians grew to a height of 20 meters and had a significantly denser body, which makes it impossible to call them ghost-like. They also had bones. The bi-
sexed hermaphrodite began to acquire masculine characteristics in some cases and in other cases female characters. As a result, the separation of the sexes occurred and
sexual reproduction appeared. The early Lemurians had two faces and four arms. They had two eyes in front and a third eye in the back, so that they had what
appeared to be two faces. Two arms served the front of the body and the other two arms served the back. The eyes in front provided physical sight, while the eye in
the back was basically for spiritual vision. The Lemurians were of a golden color. They communicated with one another through thought transmission.
The late Lemurians, or Lemuro-Atlanteans, were the most highly-developed people on earth, with a very high level of technological advancement. Their achievements
include, among other things, the building of the Egyptian sphynx, the enormous ruins at Salisbury in Great Britain, several monuments in South America, and others.
The height of the late Lemurians reached 7-8 meters. They had two eyes and two arms. The third eye had moved inside their skull. The color of their skin was yellow
or red. They had monosyllabic speech, which has been preserved until today among the people of the South-Eastern region of the earth. M adame Blavatsky considered
the flat-headed Aborigines of Australia to be the offspring of the late Lemurians, who survived and evolved into savages on the Australian continent, which has been
isolated since ancient times.

The fourth race of people is known as the Atlanteans. The Atlanteans had two physical eyes in front and a third eye hidden deep with the skull that still functioned
well. They had two arms and reached a height of 3-4 meters, but toward the end of their existence they began to get smaller. Some of the Atlanteans were yellow, others
were black, while still others were brown or red. In the late period, Atlantis was primarily inhabited by yellow or black Atlanteans, and they battled each other. At first
the Atlanteans spoke an aglutinative language, which still exists among some native tribes of South America. Later they developed more highly-developed, inflected
language that is the basis of contemporary languages. The inflected language of the Atlanteans is the root of Sanskrit which is today the secret language of the Initiates.

The civilization of the Atlanteans was also rather highly developed. They received knowledge by connecting to the Universal Information Field, mastered hypnosis
and the transmission of thoughts across distances, and could influence gravity. They also possessed flying machines (vamana), built the stone idols on Easter Island,
the pyramids in Egypt, and many other mysterious ancient monuments.

The fifth race of people, that is, our race, which is referred to in the estoteric literature as the Aryan race, appeared alongside the late Atlanteans. M ost people of the
fifth race are less developed and cannot use the knowledge of the Atlanteans for their own development. At first the people of the fifth race were tall (2-3 meters), and
then grew shorter. Their third eye is almost completely non-functioning and so a constant connection to the Universal Information Field has been severed and they
can no longer access information from there. Gradually the outward appearance of people of the fifth race took on the features of modern man.

Thats interesting, but its complicated, said the new Russian. I feel with my third eye that we need to order some more. Valya, call the waiter

The first two races were cyclopses, I continued, and they only had what we call a third eye, which is all they used in life. The third race, with two faces, had in
addition to a third eye situated at the back of their head two physical eyes in the front, which they used for seeing in the physical world and helped their third eye.
In the fourth race, the Atlanteans, the third eye moved inside the skull but continued to function. In our race, the fifth race, the third eye is just a rudiment in the
form of the epiphysis. But in our race theres arisen a tendency, as suggested by M adame Blavatsky, to re-develop the third eye. And when the Atlanteans sensed the
regression of the third eye, they attempted to artificially stimulate it. Similarly, in our race we have schools of meditation, which, as we know, stimulate the
development of the third eye. For example, youve come here to strengthen your third eye, I said, looking at the Irish girl.

Oh, Im proud, if I can put it this way, to be walking ahead of the entire planet, the Irish girl responded.

But the girls are bored, said the new Russian, nodding his head at one of the three Israelis. Let me change the subject for the sake of entertainment, as they say.
Recently our Russians here in Katmandu organized a rickshaw race. Ernst, translate for me. Just imagine it, were big guys and we sat in the rickshaws, and the drivers,
little Napalese guys pedal with all their might. It was really interesting! M y friend Vitya won. I felt sorry for the rickshaw drivers but each of us forked out as much as
theyd take.

I feel bad for the drivers, said one of the Israelis.

Dont feel sorry for them, Vener Gafarov replied, they need to earn their bread. They dont care about pride.

As for pride, I interjected, Helena Blavatsky writes that when people become proud, thinking theyre rich, the third eye stops functioning, cutting these people
off from the Higher M ind.

Why is the third eye called an eye when its hidden inside the skull? asked the Irish girl.

Anatomists have discovered that in the process of embryogenesis the third eye is formed like an eye. This is understandable as the first two races had only a single
eye, one that we now call the third eye. M adame Blavatsky indicated that. The higher a persons spiritual development, the more developed is his epiphysis, his
former third eye.

Thank you for a wonderful evening. I learned a lot about the third eyein this restaurant called The Third Eye, declared the Irish girl.

With a decisive gesture the new Russian halted everyone, then reached into his pocket for money and paid for everyone, not forgetting to leave a tip for the waiter.

So, did you find it interesting? Sergei Seliverstov asked the new Russian. You understand, you have to leave something behind in this life. Not just money, not just a
house and a car, but something spiritual. If you recall, the epiphysis in children is more developed, and so they sense the spiritual better. Therefore, the spiritual state
of their parents

I understand that, replied the new Russian. You need to leave your children not just a house and a car. You need to do things to make them proud of the spiritual
development of their parents. By the way, Sergei, its actually funny that for twenty dollars we had the restaurant for half the night
Chapter 4

The Next Time Well Take It M ore Seriously

Of course, the new Russians are the unsuccesful result or our unsuccessful transition to a free market, when political romantics with the same old totalitarian
communist way of thinking could only create the most unsuccessful version of capitalism: the wild market. In that environment the face of the nation was
represented by individuals with a low level of culture and a criminal mentality, as they were best suited to the wild laws of society. For example, it is difficult for a
cultured person to give or to take a bribe, without which its difficult to get anything done. But the new Russians do that very naturally as it doesnt contradict their
way of thinking. And so the new Russian will win, while New Russians the cultured person will go from office to office in search of some justice until the end of his
days.

If the wild laws of our society continue for too long with a ruling class of people without any concept of honor, conscious, goodness and love, then this will inevitably
lead to a decline in the intellect of the nation as a whole, that is to say, the nation will grow more savage. However, as a result of our research, weve come to the
conclusion that this period of savagery, which is the opposite of progress, has often appeared not only in Russian history but in the history of previous civilizations as
well. But we will discuss this further in the final part of the book. And now I would like to simply express the hope that the new Russians-God forbid!-arent the first
savages in our future as a savage country.

Russias authority abroad has fallen sharply not only because of the loss of its former military power and the unattractive appearance of our leaders, but also because
the aforementioned new Russians have begun to represent Russia outside the country. These new Russians somehow dont fit in with the fact that Russians were the
first to overcome the sound barrier, to conquer space, and created the best educational system in the world. But people are inclined to make generalizations about a
country on the basis of a single meeting with a representative of that country and to forget the countrys historic achievements.

We, the members of the expedition, could never have guessed that these glorious representatives of the M otherland would influence our work in far-off Nepal. It
turns out that several of these new Russians had gotten rich very quickly and now decided to raise their level of spirituality. These guys started going to the temples of
Katmandu and by hook or by crook arranged meetings with high-ranking lamas, talking loudly the whole time and having themselves photographed with the lamas as a
souvenir. How exotic! Wont the guys back home be jealous!

In principle, curiosity regarding the incomprehensible spiritual aspects of our lives is praiseworthy, and photos, of course, are not forbidden, but the form of address-
when a self-confident foreigner slaps a lama on the back like an old buddy and says: What a puny little guy!-is, to say the least, baffling to the lamas and, I think,
unpleasant.

This is evidently one of the reasons we were unsuccessful in our meetings with two high-ranking lamas. These lamas headed two of the largest Buddhist temples in
Katmandu, which our brothers has undoubtedly visited. And although our expedition was international in character, Russians made up the greater part. We never
concealed that. But we desperately needed to have successful conversations with these lamas! Only the lamas had the right to decide whether to divulge the secret
teachings of the lamas or not. Only the lamas could be inducted into the secret teachings of antiquity. Only the lamas could point to the material evidence of the
existence of a human gene pool in the form of extended samadhi. Only the lamas knew people who might have access to the bodies of Atlanteans in a state of samadhi
and who could precisely describe the facial features of people from a previous civilization.
In general, we had all the evidence to make the lamas believe us: the face of the Atlantean wed drawn generally coincided with the image held by Indian swamhis of
people from a previous civilization, and wed learned from swamhis and scientists a lot of new evidence tied together in a well-balanced, logical chain. It was difficult to
imagine that the overly familiar behavior of our fellow Russians would turn out to be the stumbling block wed feared.

Shaskand Ariel arranged our meeting with the Rinpoche lama through the rector of Nepal University. The lama, who was introduced to us in advance, had been given
some scientific material. He received us at the appointed time in the company of his pupils. Germans, Danish, Americans, and individuals of other nationalities were
represented in his entourage, which numbered between twenty and thirty people. Everyone was sitting on the floor, some with their eyes closed, others whispering to
themselves, and still others silently stared at the lama, while some looked at us with interest. These people dedicated their lives to acquiring the spiritual knowledge of
the East and had been living in Nepal for many years. They all spoke Nepalese.

We were seated on low, soft cushions in front of the lama. Next to me sat a light-haired Dane who introduced himself as the lamas translator. I had the feeling that the
lama spoke English well, but for some reason he preferred to speak with us through a translator. And although I didnt speak Nepalese, I sensed that the Dane, whose
English was rather primitive, spoke Nepalese even worse.
When I began to speak of our hypothesis regarding the origins of humanity, I tried to speak comprehensibly, and so simplified my English to an extreme, which made
me feel extremely awkward and embarrassed. The lama half listened to what I was saying and didnt listen to the Danes translation at all. People constantly
approached him, and he would place a blessed scarf around their neck and give them some consecrated food. The Dane was constantly muttering something in Nepalese
in his ear and every other moment touched me on the shoulder, asking me to repeat a sentence in which Id unwittingly used a more complex English word.

Finally, Id had enough and I addressed the lama directly, showing him the drawing of our hypothetical Atlantean: Have you ever seen an individual of such an
appearance?

A persons outward appearance is a physical manifestation of his spirituality, said the lama, unexpectedly shifting into good English. The eyes are the most
important feature in a persons appearance for they reflect his wisdom. There are two aspects to the concept of the wisdom eye in Buddhism: on the one hand, it
supports feeling and is a link to the sensing organs, during analysis of which one must take into account the object of vision, consciousness, and the sensing organs

Forgive me, I interrupted, understanding that we had been fed empty phrases and consoling my wounded vanity with the fact that the Dane was no longer speaking
into the lamas left ear, but that drawing is a reproduction of the face of the person whose eyes are portrayed on the walls of your temple, the temple of
Swayambunath, Valery Lovankov took the photo of these eyes on the walls of that temple, and then we conducted opthalmo-mathematical analysis and reconstructed
the face of the one who possessed those eyes. Tell us, please, whose eyes are these?
Those are the eyes of wisdom, the lama began, which reflect aims, firm desire and that which eyes should reflect. The Buddha taught that it is necessary to see the
quality in everything, the outer form of which is wisdom.

I almost asked: What are the eyes of wisdom? but stopped in time, realizing that there would follow a cascade of words that we wouldnt understand at all.

Are these the eyes of Buddha? I asked, coolly.

The Buddha had 32 measurements and 60 qualities, one of which was his eyes. Special artists portrayed his eyes on the walls of the temple in order to reflect their
wisdom. Wisdom comes not only from the eyes but also from the heart the lama eloquently stated.

What can you tell us about the nose? I asked, pointing it out on our hypothetical Atlantean.

The unusual nose is a manisfestation of unusual power, answered the lama.

What kind of unusual power?

The power of the soul.

As far as I understand, the power of the soul comes out of the eyes

And from the nose as well.

Can the power of the soul be manifested physically, for example, by moving objects?

It can.

What role does the nose play in that?

A great one.

What can you say about the third eye? I asked, pointing to it in the drawing.

Thats a tuft of hair made from his brows, the lama answered with a smile.

I felt that the lama was beginning to make fun of me. The Dane also had a smile on his face.
Whose teachings did the Buddha bring to earth? I asked, mustering all my patience.

The Buddha is freedom. When you are free from the sensation of your body, you will know the world. Its important to feel yourself outside your body

So whose teachings did the Buddha bring?

All teachings were in the Buddhas mind.

Excuse me, lama! M y last two questions. The first one-does our Atlantean remind you of someone whos entered a state of samadhi?

How do you know about samadhi? the lama asked and stared at me.

Indian Swamis told us about it. We suppose with a rather high degree of certainty that somewhere here in Tibet, in caves under conditions of stable temperature,
bodies are preserved in a stone-still state-and these are people not just of our civilization but also of previous civilizations. This is a kind of human gene pool, the
preservation of which is your highest calling, dear lama.

And then theres the last message of SoHm. Why is it the last? It could be interpreted as a warning to mankind: in the even of your self-destruction, this will be the
last civilization on earth. The human genepool will no longer be necessary, which means that the individuals who have been preserved will never leave the state of
extended samadhi and will not give rise to a new civilization. And so, dear lama, I think the time has come to explain to mankind that our civilization may be the last
one on earth. Look at all the weapons in the world! Look at how the spiritual development of our society is increasingly replaced by narrow-minded material
development, and peoples main purpose in life is to get rich. People are prepared to do anything for the sake of money Only a small number of people from the
developed countries, I said, pointing to the lamas students, the foreigners sitting in the hall, are occupied with their spiritual development. But theyre only doing it
for themselves and nothing more. But in order to sincerely and truly believe in the truth and power of religious thought, people need new facts, new teachings. I can tell
you with my hand on my heart that, to a great extent, people see religion as a beautiful fairy tale

Silence followed. The lama tapped his fingers on his knee. The Dane looked me straight in the eye with a piercing gaze.

Samadhi is protected, said the lama suddenly. There is power there. Every stone It isnt only my calling By the way, what was your second question?

I wanted to ask what you know about the final message of SoHm?

The same as you, replied the lama.

I invited the lama to go out onto the balcony, which offered a view of the oval tower with the portrait of the strange and enormous eyes. These were the eyes wed
subjected to scientific analysis; they were the source for our reconstruction of the unusual face, which we proposed was that of an Atlantean. Why were these eyes a
central symbol on Nepalese and Tibetan temples? What did they symbolize? We werent satisfied with the common explanation that these were the eyes of wisdom.
Perhaps ancient teachings had something in common with our opthalmo-geometry in that through a representation of the eyes a persons entire appearance could be
codified. Perhaps this was a portrait of the eyes of the proto-father or proto-mother of our civilization. Perhaps these were the eyes of someone in the human gene
pool, destined to be the savior of mankind in the event of our self-destruction. The eyes of our future savior it could be. But the lama didnt say anything like that.
I consoled my wounded vanity with the unbelievable coincidence that we calculated the Tibetan race to possess statistically-average eyes and it is precisely here in
Tibet that representations of unusual eyes adorn all the temples.

We were photographed with the lama. The Dane was also in the pictures.

You, of course, know the riddle of these eyes, I said, pointing to the tower.

Look at my chin and you wont see my forehead. Look at my forehead and you wont see my chin. Look at one eye and you wont see the other. Look at the other
eye and you wont see the first, the lama pronounced.

But the eye works like a scanning beam!

The lama, who was not tall, raised his eyes to look at me then approached me and gave me a hard slap on the back.

Dont feel frustrated, he said, giving me another slap on the back and laughing loudly.

I felt uncomfortable. The Dane continued to look at me askance.

So why dont you slap me on the back and laugh, asked the lama.
I didnt say anything.

You Russians come here and dont pay any attention to the people who are here in front of me. They talk loud, laugh, slap me on the back then get photographed.
Tell me why they, the lama pointed to the foreigners sitting in the hall on the floor, why these Germans, Dutch, Americans, and Englishmen kneel before me while
you Russians I personify ancient wisdom and knowledge, the generation before our ancestors. He, the lama pointed at the Dane, has already been living here in
Nepal for 22 years, studying meditation and the ancient teachings.

The Dane nodded.

I cant answer for the Russians whove been to visit you, I replied.

I see that you are serious scientists, that youre not like them, said the lama. But how can I entrust the ancient teachings to you, representatives of a country where
there are rich people who see in us nothing more than exotic natives and havent an ounce of respect or interest in our ancient teaching, who think that if they have a lot
of money, then the entire world is open to them. Russia is a rich country. Nepal is a poor country. But here, in Nepal and Tibet, there is knowledge that doesnt exist
anywhere else in the world. We respect your education, your science, but you must also respect our religion. One of you Russians tried to slip me one hundred dollars
after we were photographed together, but good people make offerings.

I can only apologize for them, I said.

What do I need your apologies for? Youd do better to talk with those people in your country, talk to them on television. If our ancient teachings were to fall into the
hands of such people, they could be turned to evil purposes. If those people discover something, for example, a person in samadhi, they would put him on display like
an animal in a zoo and take money for it. The Chinese communists destroyed the temple and pagodas in Tibet, murdered lamas, and mocked our ancient values.
Fortunately, there are forces protecting samadhi. If these forces are powerful, there is nothing that can oppose them. Your country possesses enormous military power,
but even a nuclear weapon cannot oppose these forces. Yours is also a communist country where God was forgotten and your leaders were raised up like gods!

Ours is a former communist country.

All the same. If there are rich people in your country like the ones who come here, then you cant be trusted. M oney rules the world. They buy science and religion
for a song, and then do nothing sensible, in the end destroying them.

But there are people like that in every country...

Of course there are.

Please allow me, lama, to explain something. Russias in a difficult situation right now. After the transition to a free market, science and education, which were highly
developed, have taken a back seat. Scientists with an international reputation are now among the indigent, while uneducated people who can only calculate the
percentage of their profit from a buy-sell transaction have gotten rich and think that everything depends on them. In our country we call these rich but under-education
people new Russians. These are the ones who are now flooding various countries, and people judge Russia on the basis of their behavior. But not all Russians are
new Russians.

But just such people are in the leadership of your country, the lama replied.

Unfortunately, thatso, but I hope not for long. Politics is an unpredictable thing.

The Dane, who was again sitting next to me, for some reason began to translate my words into Nepalese and, tapping me on the elbow, asked me the meaning of some
English words he didnt understand.
Science is international in character, I continued, letting the Dane know with my body language that his translation was unnecessary. We Russian scientists arent
guilty that our country has in the last few years acquired such a reputation because of the new Russians. Im a scientist and a surgeon. Ive traveled to forty countries
in the world and have been to many countries many times. Im asked why I go to different countries and give lectures and demonstrate my newest operations. I
satisfied my geographical curiosity a long time ago. It would be a lot simpler for me to make big money off my medical inventions by selling them to some rich
company or by creating my own private clinic, where the largest share of the profits from my operations would go into my own pocket. But, my dear lama, science
comes from God. If God gives you the ability to invent something valuable, consider it a gift from God that gives you personal satisfaction. But later you become a
slave to your inventions because you begin to feel the need to distribute them more and more widely, at first throughout your city, then your country, and finally the
world. And believe me, far from every scientist today thinks of personal profit or fame. M ore often there is no profit and your fame disappears when your inventions
are picked up by other scientists who modernize them, and the orignal bearer of the idea gradually returns to the shadows. It would seem, at first glance, more logical to
hold onto your unique invention for as long as possible, demonstrating the amazing results of your operations without showing anyone the technology. But true
scientists rarely do this because they have a deep vocation, which tells them their invention isnt something private but is meant for all people. So you are a slave to
your abilities, an instrument of your inventions and of their distribution. Your invention both comes from the Universal Information Field and adds to it. And so, my
dear lama, my country has nothing to do with this, and even less so the new Russians, who arent its finest representatives.

And why didnt you move to America? asked the lama. America is buying up great minds from all over the world, including your country. America has created good
conditions for science.

I know America well. Ive been there many times, I replied. They offered to buy me, too. But I didnt accept for two reasons. The first-conscience. The great
Russian director Tarkovsky made a film Stalker, and the main idea is that the strongest human emotion is exagerrated in a special zone. The emotion is conscience.
People in this zone would die and their conscience would be caught. Science is never done in isolation, you always have colleagues. I also have colleagues who have
travelled a difficult scientific road with me. I would never leave them because my conscience would bother me.

The second reason is that, as I mentioned before, many scientists living in emigration in America begin to fade away. I cant say why exactly, but it seems to me that
the influence of American society, permeated by the chase for the dollar, has a pernicious effect. The source of science is first and foremost spiritual.

You are right. Science is first and foremost spiritual, which places it close to religion, said the lama.

This is precisely why, my dear lama, I asked you a lot of scientific questions, to which you answered, if youll excuse me, with pat phrases from a sermon for
wayward boys, I said.

Next time Ill be more serious, said the lama and let out a good-natured laugh. You must understand me as well.

M y I ask you a philosophical question, I said. Why is science so poorly developed in your country? Are your spiritual leaders suspicious of it?
We are a poor country, and science demands a lot of money.

But why is your country poor? Even your pupils, I said, pointing to the foreigners in the hall, would prefer to live in a righ country where there are no poor.

The Dane nodded his head.

We have a lot of poor people here and a high birth rate. People are used to a very modest diet and to very modest living conditions. It is difficult for them to imagine
how they could live better. A psychology of poverty has formed.

I dont think this is the only reason, I put in. Religion also plays a large role in your countrys poverty.

Religion?

The religious teachings of Buddhism and Hinduism, as far as I know them, I continued, preach the clear priority of the spiritual over the material. You teach this in
your schools of meditation in in your other religious schools. Im not in the slightest calling into question the priority of the spiritual over the material, insofar as,
according to religion, the material world was called forth from the spiritual, through a process of gradual consolidation. But when the role of the spiritual is exaggerated,
it causes an ordinary believer in your country to treat life on earth as something that means little and so he doesnt put great effort into improving it. The body for him
is just a beautiful instrument of the soul and he has no regret in leaving it behind. And so, I believe there must be a golden mean in bringing religious teachings to a large
number of people.

But we cant move away from our holy religious writings! exclaimed the lama.

Religious writings, which have come into the world through the prophets, are meant, in my view, for highly educated and highly cultured people. Besides, as you
know, religious teaching is flexible and can change to a greater or lesser extent according to living conditions. For example, my dear lama, you could begin to preach that
every individual should, at one and the same time with his spiritual development, must work hard, receive an education, and create for himself and his family living
conditions that are worthy of a human being. You will see the results very soon insofar as you religious figures carry great weight and enjoy enormous popularity in
your country.

Hmm yes.

Accoding to your religion, the Buddha had two states: a peaceloving state and a state of anger. Its impossible to achieve everything only through peace. Sometimes
you need to be angry to force people to work more effectively and to enrich their country. Then youll have the conditions for the development of science. The role of
science is great. After all, what is religion? Religion is the teachings of previous civilizations, achieved as the result of scientific research. And so the development of
science and the contribution to the Universal Information Field is sacred work. It is science that can further develop, correct, and contribute to religion. We cant always
use the teachings received from the Universal Information Field as dogma. We have to contribute to it and to correct our conditions here on earth accordingly.

You are probably right, said the lama.

Today you cant denegrate the role of the material to such an extent. That will stop the development of science, whose sacredness we cannot deny, I continued.
Take samadhi as an example. As we all know, during samadhi the spirit leaves the body but maintains a link to it. By lowering the metabolism to zero, the body can be
preserved for millions of years. People may ask why is it necessary to preserve the body if the spirit is more important. The answer is simple. The body was created
through a process of extended evolution and there is no reason to neglect it. It is better to preserve it than to create it all over again.

But people today want more and more to acquire spirituality, said the lama.

Look at your pupils. M any of them have an otherworldly look in their eyes. These individuals, who have renounced everyday life, can hardly change society with the
goal of lifting the level of spiritual development. In the best scenario, they are capable of personal spiritual satisfaction.

The Dane tapped my elbow and asked me something in Nepalese for some reason.

Speak English.

He didnt reply.

We, said the lama, put particular emphasis on spiritual development, and in this we stand in opposition to the rest of the world, in which the material is in a state of
hypertrophy.

Youre probably right about that. There must be balance in the world. Let me give you an example in support of what youve said. Do you know of Helena
Blavatsky?

Yes, I have her books.

From M adame Blavatskys books were given to understand that the pyramids were created for many reasons, one of which was the preservation of the bodies of
individuals in a state of samadhi. But the body of the Egyptian pharaoh was removed from the pyramid at Khaops And taken to the British museum. Who knows-
perhaps the Egyptian pharaoh was alive, and all the tales about the Egyptian secret for preserving bodies were fables. Perhaps, the Egyptian pharaoh was in a state of
deep samadhi. But now his body has been put on display and, of course, the temperature necessary for samadhi has not been preserved. Now it is unlikely the soul
will return to the pharaohs body. Explain to me, lama, why the special powers didnt protect the pharaoh.

I think they arent there in the pyramids.

Why.

I dont know.

Lets return to the role of religion in society, I said. Lets analyze the various forms of religion in the West. It seems to me that the most successful form of religion
is Catholicism. It combines strict discipline with individual freedom. Therefore, Catholic countries are among the most developed in the West. Compare the Catholic
religion with Islam. Even if you take away some of the strictness and restrictions of Islam, there still enough freedom. The result is well-known: the M uslim countries
are lagging behind the Catholic ones. Compare the Catholic religion to Eastern Orthodoxy. There is more freedom in Orthodoxy but the result is the same: the Orthodox
countries lag behind the Catholic ones. Or compare Catholicism with the Buddhist and Hindu religions are India, Nepal, Butan and other countries in the region. There
the individual is focused first and foremost on his spiritual development and often disregard the material aspect of life. The result is that, while enjoying a high level of
spiritual development, the economic conditions of these countries is far from enviable. An exception is the Japanese version of Buddhism, in which spiritual
development is tied to strict discipline in the material world. The result is that Japaneses progress is indisputable.

Yes, you are probably right.

We all know that God is one, I continued. So why dont you alter your religion, correct it, taking into account at least those historical effects of different religions
on society. There have been many prophets on earth who created many different varieties of religion. Experience has already shown which of the prophets was more
right. I think the time has come for interaction among the representatives of various religions to try to formulate a single religious teaching, based on the fact that God is
one. Historically, this would be right. Just remember the many religious wars that continue to be fought to this very day in Yugoslavia, Israel, etc.

This has been an interesting conversation. Thank you, said the lama.
M y dear lama, when could you see us again so that we might have a serious scientific conversation? Yesterday Valery Lobankov met with the Tengo Lama but,
unfortunately, with negative results. The Tengo Lama acted like you did at the beginning of our conversation. But were scientists I promise that the next time will
be more serious, said the lama. Just wait! You would do better to meet with the Bonpo Lama. The Bonpos religion is the most ancient religion on earth, and the
Bonpo Lama possesses much more knowledge than I. He is a great man. He emigrated to Nepal from Tibet, where he was persecuted by the Chinese communists. He
doesnt have a big temple of his own yet, but his knowledge is collosal. The Bonpo Lama is an old man. I will call him tomorrow and tell him about you. I promise hell
receive you and hell be open with you. Come to see me tomorrow evening at seven oclock.

Thank you.

The lama glanced at this pupils sitting in the hall and walking around them led us out.

I looked around. The Dane contined to watch us gloomily from behind.

Chapter 5

The Revelations of the Bonpo Lama

The Lama kept his promise. He telephoned the Bonpo Lama right then and arranged our visit with him. At the end of the conversation, the Rinpoche Lama gave us a
letter of introduction and said that the Bonpo Lama was ready to talk seriously with us.

The Bonpo Lama lived in a small city in the west of Nepal. You can get to the city by car or by plane. We almost rented a car but Sheskand warned us that the roads in
Nepal are very bad and that the trip by car could take almost a week. The reason for this, it turns out, was landslides, which blocked the roads and were very difficult
to clear.

There was one flight a week to this city, and so, in order to save time, we had to rent a small plane. The plane shook the entire flight like a wood chip on the sea, and
before landing we flew into a storm cloud that was evidently impossible to avoid. After we landed and exited the airplane, the pale faces of our Nepalese pilots testified
to the danger wed experienced. Sergei Seliverstov, a former army pilot, explained that the weather in the mountains was unpredictable and we were really luck that the
body of the plane withstood such strong turbulence and that the hail didnt damage the motors. He also mentioned that Russian airplanes were durable but less
economical.

We telephoned the Bonpo Lama from the hotel. He scheduled a meeting with us the following day.

The next morning on the outskirts of the city, we climbed steep, dirt steps up the high slope of a mountain, where a small temple-also adorned with unusual eyes-stood
atop a small flat portion of land. M onks in their traditional maroon robes led us to the Bonpo Lama.

The Bonpo Lama looked about seventy and was also dressed in maroon robes. He began to speak in very good English with a typical eastern accent. His kind, warm
eyes and his calm voice drew our attention to him. We introduced ourselves.

At that moment from the back door there appeared three individuals who looked European: two women and a man.

These are my friends. Theyre scholars, said the lama.

Are you all disciples of the lama or are you scholars?

Were historians, specialists in eastern religions. Weve already been living here for over a month, studying the history of the worlds oldest religion-Bonpo. The
Bonpo Lama possesses great knowledge; he remembers many things by heart. Unfortunately, he had to leave all his books in Tibet when he was forced to emigrate. The
Bonpo Lama is one of very few living representatives of this ancient religion. Were afraid the history of this religion might disappear forever, said the man.

You are, as far as I understand, from the United States? I asked, having noticed their typical American accent.

Yes. Were university researchers.

And we represent ophthalmology, or the study of diseases of the eye.

Diseases of the eye? But we were told that you belong to an international scientific expedition in search of the sources of man! explained the American gentleman.

Well, it turned out that studying the eyes of various races made it necessary for us to continue our research through history, I responded.

They told me you were from Russia? the man asked.

Yes.

Oh! Its typical for Russians to draw such unusual scientific parallels. Science is strong in Russia.

One such parallel is related to the eyes portrayed on the walls of the temple in which were sitting right now, I said.
Very interesting. As I understand from your American accent, you worked a long time in America? the American asked me.

Ive had to interact a lot with Americans.

Would you allow me to be present during your conversation with the Bonpo Lama? he asked.

I understood very well that I wasnt in charge at the temple, and the Americans appeared as serious scholars.

Of course, if the Bonpo Lama isnt against it, I responded.

No, Im not against it. Please, sit down, said the Bonpo Lama, inviting us all to sit at a large table.

Dear Bonpo Lama, may I from time to time ask my American colleague about something youve said, because the American variant of English is more understandable
to me than the eastern one. I hope that for my American colleague, as a native speaker, understanding the eastern variant of English wont be a problem, I asked.

Yes, yes, of course, they both answered.

Remembering our previous conversations with religious leaders from the East, we decided this time to pose a series of questions and only later to present our
hypothesis.

Bonpo Lama, I began, as far as I understand, you immigrated to Nepal from Tibet. Tell me-are there differences between the lamas of Nepal and Tibet?

There are no such differences, responded Bonpo Lama. There exists only the defined hierarchy: the Dalai Lama (the highest-ranking lama), the Panchen Lama, the
Pinpoch Lama, and monks. In Tibet, where Im from, I was the Panchen Lama.

Does the prefix Bonpo refers to a specific form of Buddhism?

Yes.

And what are the most ancient forms of Buddhism?

The four most ancient forms of Buddhism are: Bonpo, Gelugpa, Nyingma, and M antra.

The Bonpo religion, which is practiced mainly in the western part of Tibet, analyzes both positive and negative psychic energy. The form of religion has the greatest
number of mysteries.

The Gilupe religion, which is practiced in the central part of Tibet, analyzes mainly positive psychic energy.

The present Dalai Lama belongs to this branch of Buddhism.

The Ningmapa religion, which is practiced in the eastern part of Tibet, is a very strict form of religion and has the greatest number of restrictions. Gurunana, one of the
many forms of religion of the Hindu Sikhs, is known for its uncompromising nature and has its spiritual roots in the Tibetan religion Ningmapa.

The M antra religion is practiced in places across Tibet but does not exert much influence on other forms of religion.

Please tell me more about the Bonpo religion, I asked.

As I already said, the Bonpo religion is the oldest religion in the world, the Bonpo Lama began. The Bonpo Buddha came to earth 18,013 years ago, while the last
Buddha came 2044 years ago. The Bonpo religion believes in the wheel of death-life-death-life, in other words, every soul contains within it many lives. The main
objective of the Bonpo religion is to develop the third eye in the people of our civilization.

Why is that so important?

In the people of our civilization, the third eye has gradually been lost and now remains only in rudimentary form as the epiphysis. Our civilization has gradually
developed in a materialist direction. Look, mankind has acquired many forms of physical energy: thermal, nuclear, electrical, and others; mankind has been able to
conquer outer space, create effective means for healing the human body, etc. But concerning psychic energy and the study of the spiritual, contemporary society has
not gone beyond literary works analyzing the various forms of behavior of individuals in different emotional states. Contemporary science considers religion to be
separated from real life, and pays no attention to religious methods for affecting individuals and society, although they hold very great potential, allowing us to discover
new forms of energy, uncover many secrets of chemistry and physics, and put the psychic energy of individuals on the necessary path. But for all that people need to
develop their third eye to the highest possible degree.

I understand you to be saying, I said, that with the help of the third eye, as an organ tuned to waves of a different kind, we can use an individuals psychic energy
to affect various natural phenomena, including physical and chemical processes. At the present time an individuals psychic energy is grossly underused and is often
centrifugal in nature; it is consumed not only for the wrong ends but in harmful ways, creating a negative aura, which exerts adverse effects on the individual. I believe
that psychic energy has enormous power, especially if it comes from a large number of people. For example, when negative potential builds up in a society, then it
becomes difficult for people to think of good things and savoring the negative comes to seem natural. This, as a rule, leads to the regression of a society. When positive
psychic potential accumulates in a society, then this undoubtedly leads to progress.

Youre absolutely right, said the Bonpo Lama, psychic energy possesses enormous power. Unfortunately, it if often centrifugal in people, that is, it can spread in
the form of an explosion, leading to wars and cataclysms, which fill our history. It is necessary to direct peoples psychic energy in a centripetal way, to direct it
toward progress. It is precisely with the help of the third eye that psychic energy can be directed and regulated. It is only important that this psychic energy be
directed in a positive direction, in the direction of good thoughts.
But how can you stimulate the development of the third eye?

By learning to meditate, through which one acquires the capacity for pure vision and experiences inner freedom. We delineate several stages in the development of
the third eye; at the highest stage one can enter the state of samadhi. Of course drawing the third eye on ones forehead is symbolic. In actuality, it is the epiphysis,
located deep within the skull.

In your religion what success have you had in developing the third eye?

Unfortunately, our success is rather modest. We religious figures are not the only ones to blame for this, having, evidently, exerted insufficient effort. At the present
time mankind, which develops cyclically, finds itself at the peak of its material development, with a corresponding decrease in the role of the spiritual. Nonetheless we
must constantly seek to develop the third eye and, along with that, the spiritual element, otherwise the spiritual side of life will continue to deteriorate.

Do you mean to say that its impossible for contemporary man to achieve sufficient development of the third eye to allow him to enter deep samadhi? I asked.

At the present time, no. The third eye has deteriorated over time. Only individual yogas are able to enter samadhi for several years, but no more. However, we cant
rule out that it will soon become possible, replied the Bonpo Lama.

Did you say that extended samadhi may in the future become possible?

Yes.

But why in your region of the world in particular is there such an obvious bias toward the spiritual, to the detriment of the material?

Oh, thats very important! The people of the countries in our region of the world are like the saviors of mankind. The reason is that in Europe, America, and even
Africa there is a clearly expressed tendency to exaggerate the role of the material and to play down the role of the spiritual. M ost European scientists, for example, fail
to grasp such concepts as psychic energy, spirit, soul, etc. Therefore, in order to achieve balance between the spiritual and the materials on earth for the good of all
mankind, the countries of the East, and particularly Tibet and the countries of the Himalayan region must exaggerate the role of the spiritual, downplaying the
significance of the material. Because of this, our countires are materially very poor, but spiritually they are higher than other countries. There must be a balance in all
things, between good and evil, the spiritual and the material.

Respected Bonpo Lama! You called the peoples of the Himalayan region and Tibet the saviors of mankind on earth. On the one hand, this suggests that the peoples of
the East are captives of the materialist tendencies of the West, forced to live in poverty in order to strengthen the role of the spiritual on earth, or to achieve balance.
On the other hand, it suggests that only through exceptionally high spiritual development can one hope to enter a state of extended samadhi with the goal of renewing
the human gene pool, without which there is no guarantee of mankinds survival.

The Bonpo Lama looked at me intently and then said:

You are probably right. The role of samadhi for mankind is enormous. For that one can make sacrifices.

M oreover, respected Bonpo Lama, you said that in the future the role of spirituality must increase in all peoples of the earth. Does that mean that, with the
development of technologies linked to psychic energy, the countries of the East will end up ahead?

Naturally. Were trying very hard not to lose the ancient ways of influencing the spiritual aspects of mankind. I think that our effort will bring success in the future.
With the help of directed psychic energy, it will be possible to affect gravity, which will allow us to bring about a revolution in construction. With the help of energy
like psychic energy it will be possible to acquire new principles of aeronautics. New ways to treat people will be discovered by influencing the biofield of the human
body, and through that, the bodys metabolic processes.

A Russian scientist, Doctor Tszian, developed the device the biotron that strengthens the biofield of plants and animals, and he has begun to treat the sick with it. The
results of such treatment are very hopeful. Are you striving for such an approach to medical treatment in the future?

M edicine that works by influencing a person through his soul is the medicine of the future. But there is also ancient medicine, responded the Bonpo Lama. In the
books that explain the Bonpo religion, which, unfortunately, have remained in Tibet, one can find evidence of miraculous treatment methods in the ancient past. We
mustnt erase the ancient instructions on how to develop the spiritual side of man, for even today, in this period of profound materialism, they can be of great service.

I understand you perfectly, respected Bonpo Lama, I agreed. You-and by that I mean the religion of the East-have the lofty and noble role of supporting the
development of the spiritual side of man. If there werent this effort from the countries of the East, the conservative mood of Western scientists, who have little
understanding of intuitive logic in science and consider themselves to be something close to gods on earth, would lead to the deterioration of everything spiritual on the
planet, doing irreparable harm to the development of science. There is undoubtedly a big future for technologies linked to psychic and biological energy, and Im certain
that the countries of the East will soon take the lead in this regard.

In the United States, the American gentleman interjected, any research into the spiritual is met with strong criticism. So, few scientists study it. We belong to those
few.

Perhaps, the development of the spiritual in mankind, I continued, will lead to a connection with the universal information field, which today has its place only
among the Initiates. Perhaps, the principle of SoHm will be surmounted. Then our civilization, too, will be able to access information from the universal information
field. By the way, what is known about the principle of SoHm in the Bonpo religion?

There is information about the principle of SoHm in the Bonpo religion, but it is explained in greater detail in the Hindu religion, answered the Bonpo Lama. As
for accenting the role of the spiritual in the life of man, according to the Bonpo religion this occurs through the concentration of the spirit, while matter is secondary.

We find the following in Helena Blavatskys Secret Doctrine: it is shown in every ancient scripture and Cosmogony that man evolved primarily as a luminous
incorporeal form, over which, like the molten brass round the clay model of the sculptor, the physical frame of his body was built...

Bonpo Lama, Is there any information in the ancient Bonpo religion concerning previous civilizations on earth? I asked.

There is a great deal of information on previous civilizations on earth in the Bonpo religion, responded the Bonpo Lama. There are entire volumes describing the life
of previous civilizations, which have come down from the distance past. The appearance of our civilization in Tibet is also described in detail. According to these
books, the last of the previous civilizations, which in the West they call the civilization of the Atlanteans, was significantly more developed than ours and possessed
surprising technologies based on the acquisition of psychic energy. Unfortunately, I dont remember the details.

Excuse me, but do you have these books?

No. They are still in Tibet. I fear theyve been destroyed, the Bonpo Lama answered, sadly.

It is an enormous loss, added the American gentleman.

All the same, can you tell me who the people of our civilization descended from? I asked.

From the people of the previous civilization-the Atlanteans. I distinctly remember that from the books of Bonpo, responded the Bonpo Lama.

When one reads descriptions of the outward appearance of the Buddha in the religious books of the East, one can find many features that are not characteristic of
modern man. Was the Buddha a person from a previous civilization who came out of a state of samadhi? I asked.

The Buddha who appeared on earth 2,044 years ago did not in fact look like a typical person. In all the religious books it is written that he had thirty two
peculiarities, that is, thirty two features that distinguished him from contemporary man. M oreover, it is known that every one of the Buddhas distinguishing traits
came not from his mother but through his spiritual practice, answered the Bonpo Lama.

Could you please explain that.

This is the collective understanding in the East.

I understand that in the East great mysteries are hidden behind such notions. One of those mysteries is, of course, samadhi as a factor in mankinds survival. The
finest individuals of the ancient peoples, preserved for thousands or millions of years in caves, are then able to reappear and regenerate mankind on earth. M oreover,
people in samadhi can come to life and serve as prophets in order to correct the path of development of the current civilization, turning it in the direction of progress.
So, we can assume that the Buddha, who possessed an unusual outward appearance, which, by the way, in many ways resembles our conception of what the
Atlanteans looked like, could be someone from the late Atlantean civilization who came out of a samadhi to be a prophet in this region of the world. The knowledge
from a previous civlization on how to exert an effect psychic energy allowed him to influence people. Such a conclusion can be made logically, and logic based on
intuition, as they teach in the East, is always true, I said.

Your logic is correct, answered the Bonpo Lama after thinking for some time. The Bonpo religion describes many things that correspond with your logic. The
Bonpo religion appeared with the first Buddha, who also possessed an unusual appearance in comparison with modern man.

Please tell me more about the first Buddha.

The first Buddha, the Bonpo Buddha, was called Tonpa Shenrab. He appeared on earth 18,013 years ago in the Tibet region in the land of Shambala. He lived on earth
for 82 years and left behind him great teachings, which have been used by all subsequent Buddhas (prophets). I dont remember the detailed description of his outward
appearance; I only know that he didnt look like and ordinary person. The teachings of the Bonpo Buddha shall last 30,000 years, or another 12,000 years, if we
consider that 18,000 years have already passed.

Why will the teachings of the Bonpo Buddha last precisely 30,000 years?

Because thats the time determined by the Higher M ind as the cycle (time) of influence of this great teaching in a certain direction. After 30,000 years, the strength of
this great teaching will lessen. Our civilization appeared long ago and every 30,000 years the great teaching is renewed. M oreover, no civilization can always travel
along the path of progress; every civilization undergoes from time to time periods of regression-that may involve a return to utter savagery. This is why in the present
period of 30,000 years many prophets have appeared in order to renew the great teaching and teach people how to live correctly, the Bonpo Lama explained.

We find such concepts in Blavatskys Secret Doctrine: our Fifth Root-Race has already been in existence - as a race sui generis and quite free from its parent stem -
about 1,000,000 years;each of the four preceding Sub-Races has lived approximately 210,000 years;each Family-Race has an average existence of about 30,000
years. Thus the European Family Race has still a good many thousand years to run (2:435).
And what will happen when the 30,000 years are up?

When the 30,000 years are up, there will be a dark period, when the teachings of the Buddha will have no effect. But after that, another 30,000 year cycle will begin
with a different teaching.

How many prophets have appeared on earth in the course of the first 18,000 of the present cycle?

From the ancient Bonpo religion we know that 1,002 prophets have appeared on earth, answered the Bonpo Lama.

What number was the Buddha who appeared on earth 2,044 years ago, I asked.

I cant tell you exactly. But we know that he was a disciple of the Bonpo Buddha. The next Buddha, who will be called M aitreya, will also be a disciple of the Bonpo
Buddha.

I know about M aitreya. Roerich did a painting about it. But how is what you say possible? You said that the Bonpo Buddha appeared on earth 18,013 years ago and
lived 82 years. 16,000 years passed after his death until the appearance of the next Buddha. So how could the Bonpo Buddha be his teacher? I asked, surprised.

I can tell you, the Bonpo Lama began emphatically, that other prophets-Jesus Christ, M oses, M ohammed, and others-were also disciples of the Bonpo Buddha. It
is known for certain that before beginning their work as prophets they all underwent instruction in Tibet.

Who could have taught them?

They all studied in the land of Shambala, which was created by the Bonpo Lama. In the Bonpo religion the land of Shambalahas a different name: Olmo-Lung-Ring.
The teaching of the Bonpo Lama spread from the land of Shambala.

How did the prophets study?

The death of the Bonpo Lamas body is of no significance. The spirit, as you know, is immortal, as is spirit of the great Bonpo Lama, whose teachings will last 30,000
years. And so in a spiritual sense all prophets who have spent time in the land of Shambalaare disciples of the immortal Bonpo Buddha.

Legends about the land of Shambalaare widely known in Europe, I said. From what youve said we can draw a number of logical inferences, i.e., that this instruction
takes place in a state of samadhi, when the spirit is freed form the body and is freely in contact with other souls, and that following this instruction in the land of
Shambalaand the acquisition of true wisdom, which you call prathna, the spirit returns to the body in order to teach others to follow the path of progress. But I dont
want to discuss the question of Shambalain detail today. I would like to ask your permission to return to this a little later.

Yes, of course.

From what youve told me about the prophets, I continued, Ive begun to get the impression that the explanation for their periodic appearance on earth is the
necessity of warning people of the regression in the development of mankind and of the growing savegery of human beings. The prophets did not look the same; for
example, while the Buddhas outward appearance was different from that of contemporary man, Jesus Christ looked like a regular man. We can therefore assume that
the Buddha was an Atlantean who came out of a state of samadhi, while Jesus Christ, who also came out of samadhi, was an ancient man of our civilization. Both men
possessed the highest spirituality, without which, as we know, it is impossible to enter samadhi; they also possessed enormous knowledge necessary for prophesying.
We know that the various prophets created various forms of religion, but they all studied in the same place-in the land of Shambala-and were all disciples of the Bonpo
Buddha. So why have different forms of religion developed? It isnt wise, considering that the history of mankind is filled with religious wars.

The prophets are not only assiduous disciples of the Bonpo Lama, they are also individuals who act in accordance with their own opinions, which are related to the
living conditions of the people among whom they live, explained the Bonpo Lama.

I believe it would be more sensible to create one religion for all mankind. After all, there is one God, I said. I understand that it would be extraordinarily difficult, but
religion built on the basis of science could at our present stage of development exert a more powerful influence on people. Even in the United States of America where
religion plays an important role in society, I looked over at the Americans, the dollar actually takes the place of God. Naturally, the market economy is a progressive
phenomenon, forcing people to work, but when people use any means possible to achieve material well-being and forget the concepts of honor, conscience, and
morality, then society loses much more than it gains. A society that has lost spirituality will inevitably perish. But is it possible in our contemporary technocratic
society to achieve true faith in the existence of God and the soul? The educated person of today will not believe in a fairy tale. A scientific basis for any conviction
makes it more plausible to modern man. Therefore, it seems to me, the time has come to think about religion from the position of modern scientific accomplishments,
despite the fact that the current level of scientific knowledge is just a drop in the ocean of the Higher M ind. Religion suggests a path for such research-intuitive logic,
which is still perceived with difficulty by experimental scientists, although it already has a place in contemporary science (in Einsteins Theory of Relativity, Shipovs
Theory of the Physical Vacuum, etc.). Such a rethinking of religion could complete and strengthen our trust in various religious tendencies and lead to the creation of
one religion. It would then be impossible to exploit a religious tendency for the mercenary purpose of retaining power or fomenting religious wars.

Youre absolutely right, exclaimed the American gentleman, who slapped his hand on the table. We historians who study religion have come to similar conclusion
and our very anxious about the future of mankind. But its very difficult to prove our case to people, very difficult! When we publish something in the mass media, a
commentary appears from some major scholar who accuses us of the weak evidence supporting religious convictions. Conservatism walks with broad steps across
America and has already caused a sharp decline in the number of daring and fundamentally new research. The money thats invested in science cant be justified. And
so at present American science holds on by buying up the best minds from around the world. But these scientists suffocate in a climate of increasing conservatism.
Conservatism reduces the significance of science; it leads to the chewing up of already known facts.

Oh, conservatism has caused me endless trouble in my scientific career! I exclaimed. There are just as many conservatives in Russian science. Unfortunately, every
kind of magician, wizard, sorcerer, or even schizophrenic is extraordinarily interested in research in the fields of religion and the occult, and try to find support among
terminally ill patients; through such speculation they give ammunition to the conservatives. A scholar who studies religion must constantly prove that he is not
mentally ill.

In the US there are cases in which scholars who study religion have had to go to court to prove that theyre not tricksters or sorcerers, said the American gentleman.

Having listened to you both, said the Bonpo Lama, I think the idea of creating a single religion on the basis of a scientific method is totally correct. You are scholars
from two great nations and you understand each other very well; there are no contradictions between you. Similarly, a single religion generally shouldnt contradict
existing religious tendencies. God is one.

Its nice to hear you say that, said the American.

Thanks for your support,I said. Now, if I could continue our conversation. How old do you think our civilization is?

Thats a very complicated issue, answered the Bonpo Lama. Our civilization appeared a long time ago. Thats in the books of Bonpo. I know that people of our
civilization appeared at the time when the previous civlization was still flourishing. This was before the great flood. As a result of the flood almost everyone of the
previous civilization and of our civilization perished. Then our civlization rose again several times, but it perished or devolved into savage tribes that could not ensure
progress. Our civilization was definitively reborn at least 18,000 years ago.

Similar information can be found in Blavatsky: [T]he Aryans (meaning our civilization-E.M .) were 200,000 years old when the first great island or continent
(meaning Atlantis-E.M .) was submerged; most of the later islander Atlanteans perished in the interval between 850,000 and 700,000 years ago (Secret
Doctrine, 2:395).

And so, evidently, there were a lot of unsuccesful attempts to revive our civilization after it was destroyed in the great flood. The rebirth of our civilization probably
occurred when certain individuals came out of samadhi-our unsuccessful forebears. And only 18,000 years ago did their attempt meet with success, and mankind set off
on a path of progress, for which we must give the wisdom of the great Bonpo Lama and the prophets that followed him its due. Isnt that so, I asked.

Obviously, youre right.

And where on earth did mankind first appear? Im referring to the last successful attempt to revive our civilization 18,000 years ago, I said.

In Tibet, answered the Bonpo Lama with certainty. M oreover, we know a more exact location, called Djuma-Tamah, located in the North-East of Tibet.

Why did it happen in that place?

There are many caves there in the mountains. People live in these caves.

They live there?!

Theyre not dead.

Do you mean that a person in the state of samadhi is alive?

Yes.

I understand that access to those caves is tantamount to sacrilege, I said.

Of course. M oreover, these caves are impossible to find; theyre hidden. Only special people know about them. They would never tell anyone. An ordeal awaits
anyone who enters a cave. It could prove fatal, announced the Bonpo Lama.

I understand. Thats how it should be

It must be.

Nevertheless, I said, coming out of some kind of torpor, I can assume that there are people from our civilization as well as Atlanteans in the caves. Namely
Atlanteans! Who is directing the power that you call fatal? Isnt it the Atlanteans? Theyre the ones who possessed the power to affect psychic energy, which is how
the great monuments of antiquity, such as the pyramids, were built. (I decided not to continue the discussion about the caves and samadhi, postponing it until the time
I could show him our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean.) Who do you think built the pyramids?

The Egyptian pyramids? the Bonpo Lama said, growing thoughtful, evidently trying to recall the books of Bonpo. The Egyptian pyramids were built with brain
power. The brain possesses enormous power, which we dont know how to use for its intended purpose.

You said that we dont know how to use the power of the brain. Then who knew how to use it-people of a previous civilization? The Atlanteans? I asked.

We know from the ancient books that people who preceded our civilization were able, with the help of a highly-developed third eye, to transform psychic energey
into mechanical and other forms of energy. That process is described in detail in those books, as is how they were able to build the pyramids with the help of brain
power, or psychic energy. Unfortunately, I dont remember exactly everything, but these people gathered in great number and directed their psychic energy at
enormous stones, making them light or weightless, said the Bonpo Lama.

Does it follow then that the Egyptian pyramids were built by Atlanteans?

Yes.

Confirmation of the aforementioned can be found in Blavatsky: The civilization of the Atlanteans was greater even than that of the Egyptians. It is their degenerate
descendants, the nation of Platos Atlantis, which built the first Pyramids in the country, and that certainly before the advent of the Eastern thiopians, as
Herodotus calls the Egyptians (Secret Doctrine, 2: 429).

We know from current scientific literature that the Egyptian pyramids were built approximately 4,000-5,000 years ago. How old do you think the pyramids are? I
asked.

The pyramids were built much earlier, in the very ancient past, responded the Bonpo Lama.

Clarification of this is found in Blavatsky: This was before the great Pyramid epoch, and when Egypt had hardly arisen from the waters. What is the date assigned to
this people? We hear of 4,000, at the utmost of 5,000 years B.C. the great Pyramid must have been built 78,000 years ago (Secret Doctrine, 2: 432).

Who were the ancient Egyptians? Do you know anything about them?

I know little. But, undoubtedly, they were people of our civilization, replied the Bonpo Lama.

We find confirmation of this in Blavatsky: The human Dynasty of the older Egyptians, beginning with M enes, had all the knowledge of the Atlanteans, though there
was no more Atlantean blood in their veins (Secret Doctrine, 2:436).
I think the ancient Egyptians represent one of the successful attempts to renew the people of our civilization. They were undoubtedly lucky, just as were the last of
the Atlanteans who settled Platos island nearby in the Atlantic Ocean. Contacts with the highly-developed Atlanteans enabled the progress of the Egyptians, which
led to the creation of their highly-developed civilization. Why did they perish? Why didnt they provide the source of our present civilizations development? I dont
know. Its possible the civilization of the ancient Egyptians perished together with the last of the Atlanteans from Platos island, whose destruction, according to
Nostradamus and other literary sources, occurred when the comet Tifon struck the earth. Its possible the gradual descent of that civilization into savagery occurred
when the technological help and leadership from the Atlanteans stopped. The ancient Egyptians, in my view, have nothing in common with todays Egyptians who
settled the territory in the region of the pyramids, I said.

Its possible, entirely possible

Could the ancient Egyptians use psychic energy like the Atlanteans?

Its difficult to say now.

What do you think-will it be possible in the future to expect well develop real methods for using psychic energy in order to build structures similar to the great
pyramids?

That is the fundamental goal of our religion, said the Bonpo Lama confidently. We seek to master the power of the brain, that is, psychic energy. Behind that is the
future; behind that is the chief progress of mankind; behind that is the spiritual development of mankind, insofar as the spiritual is transformed into real power, capable
of displaying its power to people.

What do you think-what was the purpose of the pyramids?

The monuments of antiquity, incredible in terms of their scale and design, were built with the purpose of displaying the power of psychic energy, the power of the
human spirit. M ankind has been unable to create anything like them. You can feel the power of the spirit when you touch the great pyramid, you can understand with
your own eyes the greatness of the human spirit.

But I thought the pyramids were built not only to display the power of psychic energy to people, I said. Were there other reasons for building the pyramids?

Im not going to talk about the astronomical reasons. I know little about that. But we do know that pyramids in different parts of the world were created as
storehouses of wisdom.

Please, explain.

Im referring to the highest spiritual wisdom-prathna.

Permit me to ask! Religious figures from the East have told us that it is possible to attain the highest form of spiritual wisdom, or prathna, only in a state of profound
samadhi. Only through samadhi is it possible to come to wisdom, I said. Does it then follow that the pyramids, like the caves, are meant to preserve people in a state
of samadhi?

Its very possible.

I was inside the pyramid of Kheops at the very spot where the tomb of the pharaoh Tutankhamen was found. The temperature there was the same as in the caves-
approximately +4 C, the temperature at which bodies in a state of samadhi must be preserved. Perhaps Tutankhamen wasnt dead but in a state of samadhi?

Perhaps, responded the Bonpo Lama.

That means, the pyramids might be storehouses for the human gene pool

The pyramids were built to preserve particularly great wisdom, said the Bonpo Lama.

Such great wisdom, as I understand, belonged to the Atlanteans, or, as literary sources testify, to the early Atlanteans. It follows that in the pyramids there were
people not only of our civilization, but Atlanteans, too. Is that so?

Perhaps. I cant say exactly.

This is observed in Blavatsky: the Adepts or Wise men of the three Races (the Third (meaning the Lemurians-E.M .), Fourth (meaning the Atlanteans-E.M .) and the
Fifth) dwelt in subterranean habitats, generally under some kind of pyramidal structure, if not actually under a pyramid. For such pyramids existed in the four corners
of the world (Secret Doctrine, 2:351-2).

But why didnt they find any Atlanteans in the pyramids? After all, they found the mummy of King Tut!

I dont know a lot about the pyramids. But I do know about the caves in Tibet. Its very difficult if not impossible to find the most ancient people on earth in the
caves, replied the Bonpo Lama.

Why?

Theyre very far underground.

Perhaps, theyre not in the pyramids but under them-underground.

Perhaps.

As Blavatsky observes: Ammianus M arcellinussays of the Pyramids that there are also subterranean passages and winding retreats, which, it is said, men skillful
in the ancient mysteries, by means of which they divined the coming of a flood, constructed in different places lest the memory of all their sacred ceremonies should be
lost (Secret Doctrine, 2:429).

Why did you say that it was very difficult to find the most ancient people (understood as the Atlanteans) in a state of samadhi in caves? Are they covered by
stones?

Yes.

Lets assume cave with an Atlantean in a state of samadhi is tightly sealed by a rock. How can he get out when he comes back to life? I asked.

A stone is no obstacle for them, answered the Bonpo Lama.

Evidently you mean that the Atlanteans could affect gravity with the help of their psychic energy, which is how the pyramids were built from enormous stone
blocks.

A stone is no obstacle for them

Now I understand, I mused aloud, why no one has discovered Atlanteans in the pyramids. They were protected by stone blocks, which they could evidently move
with the help of psychic energy. Allow me, please, to ask one more question, I said, looking at the Bonpo Lama. Who built the Egyptian sphinx?
I dont know. I think that occurred in even more ancient times.

We did not find a precise answer in Blavatsky: She makes reference only to the Egyptian Sphinx, that riddle of the Ages! (Secret Doctrine, 2:124).

Respected Bonpo Lama! Ive spent too much time talking with you about the Egyptian pyramids. And were in Nepal now, not Egypt. Id like to introduce you to
some of our research, to demonstrate something to you and to ask you in greater detail about samadhi. But, if you dont object, I would like to take a short break, I
said.

During the break my colleagues had a lively discussion with the Americans. I stood on the balcony and looked at the panorama of the Himalayan mountains. The
mystery of these mountains excited the imagination. Somewhere here were the caves that held the greatest secret on earth, and on the other side of the world were the
great pyramids, which also held a secret, but they were linked by a common purpose-the human gene pool. This thought penetrated my consciousness, and now I
understood why a sacred aura surrounded everything associated with this great mystery.

Following the break I got our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean, gave it to the Bonpo Lama, and asked: Who is this?

The eyes are familiar, said the Bonpo Lama, but the face Were you in the Cave?

I didnt answer.

Did someone tell you or did you yourself

Thats the result of our research.

What research?

I explained to him in detail about the approach wed developed under the name of opthalmogeometry and about our scientific analysis of the eyes on Tibetan temples,
which led to this reconstruction of the face of the one who possessed those eyes.

Thats very interesting, said the Bonpo Lama.

Have you been in the caves? I asked the lama.

No. But I know of them.

Are these the eyes of the Buddha?

No.

Then whose eyes are they?

Theyre the eyes of a more ancient person, a person who possessed the highest wisdom and was like god, replied the Bonpo Lama.

We find the following in Blavatsky: [they] were born with a sight, which embraced all living things, and was independent of both distance and material obstacle. In
short, they were the Fourth Race (i.e., the Atlanteans-E.M .) of men mentioned in the Popol-Vuh, whose sight was unlimited, and who knew all things at once. In
other words, they were the Lemuro-Atlanteans (the Lemureans were the Third, or pre-Atlantean, race), the first who had a dynasty of Spirit-Kings...the Sons of the
Gods (Secret Doctrine, 2:221-2).

Have you heard of Helena Blavatsky?

Yes. She is one of the great Initiates. Her books are widely known in the East.

Well, when Helena Blavatsky described the Atlanteans (the fourth race) and the Lemurians (the third race), she distinguished the Lemuro-Atlanteans as the most
highly developed and wisest people on earth. She called them the Sons of the Gods. When we analyzed the descriptions (first and foremost in M adame Blavatskys
work) of the outward appearance of the Lemurians, Atlanteans, and Lemuro-Atlanteans, we came to the preliminary conclusion that the individual whose face we were
able to reconstruct from the depiction of eyes on Tibetan temples, I showed him our drawing, was a Lermuro-Atlantean. If the last of the Atlanteans perished,
according to M adame Blavatsky, approximately 850,000 years ago, then the Lermuro-Atlanteans lived long before that-about 1-3 million years ago. Could they really
have been preserved in a state of samadhi for such a long period of time?

Deep samadhi can last any amount of time, replied the Bonpo Lama.

Is it possible that they, once again I showed him our drawing, lets say the Lemuro-Atlanteans, can be found still today in the caves or pyramids?

The Bonpo Lama looked at me with fixed attention and said nothing.

Then allow me to ask you a question, I said, not letting up, what is the source for the unusual eyes portrayed on all Tibetan and Nepalese temples? I again pointed
to the drawing. Did an artist invent them?

Sacred things cannot simply be the product of the imagination, answered the Bonpo Lama.

Did the representation of these eyes come from ancient books?

Not exactly

Perhaps someone saw these eyes and this face? In a cave, in a state of samadhi

Perhaps.

When one Indian swami of very high rank saw our drawing, he immediately exclaimed: Samadhi! He then explained that people in samadhi look like that.

The Bonpo Lama once again examined our drawing and said nothing.

Respected Bonpo Lama! Please, tell us in greater detail about samadhi, I insisted.

As far as I understand, you are already well-informed on the subject of samadhi, said the Bonpo Lama. You probably already know that one can only enter samadhi
by cleansing ones soul of negative psychic energy. In deep samadhi metabolic functions drop to zero and the body enters into what is called a stone-stillstate, in
which it can be preserved for thousands, even millions of years.

What role does samadhi play in the history of mankind?

Samadhi is the salvation of mankind because only through samadhi can the body be preserved for millenia so that in case of necessity the body can be reanimated to
begin a new civilization. M ore than one civilization has perished, and every time that happens, people come out of a samadhi to offer mankind a new beginning,
replied the Bonpo Lama.

Lets think about that, I continued. Every religion preaches the supreme role of the spiritual so that the abilities and potential of every individual depends first and
foremost on his spirit, not his body. Related to that, it would be logical to assert that there is no need to preserve the body in a state of samadhi. For example, if the
most highly-developed spirit settles in a primitive human body, lets say, the body of a savage, can that spirit make such a person a genius, capable of becoming the
forefather of a new civilization? Is such a thing possible?

No, such a thing is impossible. The body, and in particular the brain, also plays an important role. Samadhi is the most ancient means of ensuring mankinds survival.
Samadhi allows mankind to be reborn in the event it is completely destroyed. The body, and especially the brain, of someone who enters a state of samadhi must be
perfect and correspond to the level of development of its spirit, explained the Bonpo Lama.

But in fact, I said, it would be difficult to find a primitive savage who possesses the capabilities of a genius. Evidently, the spirit that settles in a body has some
degree of freedom of choice so that the body corresponds to its level of development. Obviously, the development of the brain plays an especially important role for,
as we know, its the brain that rotates the torsion fields of the soul and spirit, allowing them to display their inner potential. Figuratively speaking, the weak spinning
ability of the brain wouldnt correspond to a spirit with great potential. Therefore, the preservation of the body of an individual from a highly-developed civilization
in a state of samadhi is of great significance.

M oreover, added the Bonpo Lama, the Creator of the material world created the body of man by compressing the spirit over a long period of evolution. A perfect
body must be preserved (in samadhi!) for only such a body is capable of surviving under difficult circumstances to produce a new civilization. A person with a weak or
diseased body cannot enter into deep samadhi because his body is unreliable.

Along these lines we find in Blavatsky: Ahura M azda...O, M aker of the M aterial World, thou Holy OneOpen the M azdean Vendidad, at Fargard ii., at verse 27
(73) and read the command of Ormazd to Yima, a Spirit of the Earth, who symbolizes the three races, after telling him to build a vara (an enclosure, an argua or
vehicle). . .

Thither (into the vara) thou shalt bring the seeds of men and women, of the greatest, best, and finest kinds on this earth; thither thou shalt bring the seeds of every
kind of cattle, etc., etc.; and verse 28 (74): all those seeds shalt thou bring, two of every kind, to be kept inexhaustible there, so long as those men shall stay in the
vara (Secret Doctrine, 2:291-2).

Tell me, can people who come out of deep samadhi become a father or mother, that is, can they have children?

Yes, of course. In Tibet we know of cases in which people (yogas) who were in the caves for several years came out of samadhi and had children, replied the Bonpo
Lama.

Were the secrets of conserving human and animal semen and the methods of inseminating and growing organisms in test-tubes known in the ancient world? It would
be perfectly logical insofar as the revival of humankind would also require animals. It would be rather difficult to imagine a cow, for example, in a state of samadhi.
I dont know about that, replied the Bonpo Lama. I can only say that the previous civilization was more developed than ours.

Respected Bonpo Lama, you said that samadhi is an ancient means for preserving (saving) mankind on earth. In the work of M adame Blavatsky we found evidence
that samdhi, which she calls Vara, was created to preserve the last three civilizations of man. That is, to preserve the Lemurians, Atlanteans, and people of our
civilization. The most ancient of them, the Lemurians, as well as the Lemuro-Atlanteans, lived several million years ago. What do you think-could the Lemurians and
the Lemuro-Atlanteans be preserved in caves to this very day as part of the human gene pool?

I think they could be.

It follows from that, respected Bonpo Lama, I continued, that the eyes painted on Tibetan temples belonged to a very ancient individual (perhaps, a Lemuro-
Atlantean), and that someone must have seen him. Is it possible that today one can actually see an ancient man in a cave in a state of samadhi?

In order to see him, you must have access.

What kind of access? Who gives access?

Those who are in samadhi.

But how? These people are preserved

A person in samadhi is a living person.

Can a person in samadhi talk?

Its not necessary to talk in order to communicate with a person in samadhi. There is meditation for that, there is the spirit, said the Bonpo Lama.

If I understood you correctly, I said, a human spirit, when it has been freed from the chains of the body through meditation, can communicate with the spirit of
someone in samadhi.

Thats correct.

And are there people today who have access to individuals in samadhi?

There are.

I wanted to ask who these people were and whether it would be possible to meet them. But I stopped myself, understanding that the Bonpo Lama would not tell me in
a rather large group of people from two different countries.

You said that mankind arose in Tibet. Are the Himilayas and Tibet also the center of the human gene pool? That is to say, are people in samadhi for the most part
here? I asked.

Samadhi is a general human phenomenon. Therefore people in samadhi can be in any part of the world, including the ocean. But all the same the Himalayas and Tibet
are the preferred location, explained the Bonpo Lama.

Why specifically in the Himalayas and Tibet? It this related to the fact that the Himalayas and Tibet are the highest regions on earth, and so were able to stay above
water even during the time of the great flood?

Yes. The Himalayas and Tibet have the tallest mountains. Thats one of the reasons. But not the only one

Blavatskys words can be taken as indirect testimony of people being located predominately at the summits of tall mountains: Who knows save the great M asters of
Wisdom, perchance, and they are as silent upon the subject [the history of humanity] as the snow-capped peaks that tower above them (Secret Doctrine, 2:445).

And whats the other reason?

According to our religion the North Pole is considered the refuge of the gods. And in the very ancient past the Himalayas and Tibet were the earths pole, responded
the Bonpo Lama.

On this point we find the following in Blavatsky: There are uncreated lights and created lights and that there (in Airyana Vag, where Vara is built), the stars, the
moon, and the Sun are only once (a year) seen to rise and set and a year seems only as a day (and night) a clear reference to the land of the Gods or the (now) polar
regionsAccording to the old teaching, the axis of the earth gradually changes its inclination to the ecliptic (Secret Doctrine, 2:291-2).
I read somewhere in the popular literature that the Gobi desert was the place where mankind was born. What do you know about the Gobi desert? Is it possible that
it, too, is a place where people in samadhi are concentrated? I asked.

I dont know about the Gobi desert. Perhaps. It is after all next to Tibet, replied the Bonpo Lama.

Nevertheless, we find in Blavatsky some evidence that Atlanteans perhaps lived in the mountaintops of the Gobi desert: the remnants of those immortal men - who
survived when the holy island had become black with sin and perished - have found refuge in the great desert of Gobi, where they still reside invisible to all, and
defended from approach by hosts of Spirits

Tradition says, and the records of the Great Book (the Book of Dzyan) explain, that long before the days of Ad-am, and his inquisitive wife, He-va, where now are
found but salt lakes and desolate barren deserts, there was a vast inland sea, which extended over M iddle Asia, north of the proud Himalayan range, and its western
prolongation. An island, which for its unparalleled beauty had no rival in the world, was inhabited by the last remnant of the race which preceded oursThe Island,
according to belief, exists to the present hour; now, as an oasis surrounded by the dreadful wildernesses of the great Desert, the Gobi - whose sands no foot hath
crossed in the memory of man (Secret Doctrine, 2:372, 220).

And so, I said, we can assume with a degree of certainty that the Himalayas, Tibet, and perhaps the Gobi desert are the central storehouse of the human gene pool.
And now lets return to the question of which people can serve as the human gene pool.

Lets.

Weve been gathering more and more evidence, I continued, that the people of the previous civilization-the Atlanteans and even the Lemuro-Atlanteans-can today
be found in samadhi, serving as a human gene pool. Why isnt the gene pool composed exclusively of people of our civilization (race), for according to the principle of
the succession of civilizations (races), that role should be played by contemporary representatives of mankind?

The third eye is poorly developed in people of our civilization, replied the Bonpo Lama. Therefore it is difficult for people of our civilization to enter a state of
extended samadhi. The members of ancient civilizations had a well-developed third eye and so it was easier for them to enter into extended samadhi.

So this is why, I interrupted, you try in your religion to develop the third eye in the people of our civilization. If that fails, then in the event of the self-destruction
of our civilization, will the Atlanteans or Lemurians once again be source of a new race of man?

Yes, that is so. But the reason for this is not only the rapid growth of materialism at our present stage of development, but also the fact that mankind now finds itself
in the materialistic phase of the Divine Cycle.
Similar information can be found in Blavatsky: Evolution proceeds in cycles. The great M anvantaric cycle of Seven Rounds, beginning in the First Round with
mineral, vegetable, and animal, brings its evolutionary work on the descending arc to a dead stop in the middle of the Fourth Race, at the close of the first half of the
Fourth Round. On the descending arc it is the spiritual which is gradually transformed into the material. On the middle line of the base, Spirit and M atter are
equilibrized in M an. On the ascending arc, Spirit is slowly re-asserting itself...Our race then has, as a Root-race, crossed the equatorial line and is cycling onward on the
Spiritual side; but some of our sub-races still find themselves on the shadowy descending arc (Secret Doctrine, 2:180, 301).

The role of the Divine Cycle is of course great, I said, but the ability of people to enter samadhi probably depends to no lesser degree on the efforts of mankind in
that direct, and in particular, on the schools of meditation.

Of course, of course, exclaimed the Bonpo Lama. Therefore we exert much effort in that direction. Historically the schools meditation-samadhi-prathna have
gradually weakened and it has come to a point that there are probably only rare individuals in our contemporary society who can enter extended samadhi. Ancient
people of our civilization could enter into deep or extended samadhi much more easily, although according to the Divine Cycle an accumulation of materialism has
occurred on earth. People of the previous civilization also experienced an increase in materialist tendencies; they achieved a lot in that area, but they religiously
preserved their spiritual schools of meditation and samadhi.

Is artificial samadhi possible, that is, the preservation of the body by taking, for example, chemical substances with subsequent reanimation?

I think its impossible because the soul is the key to samadhi.

Have there ever been attempts at artificial samadhi?

I dont remember precisely. I believe there were.

Did people of the previous civilization, the Atlanteans, get sick?

According to our religion, answered the Bonpo Lama, we know that God condemned the people of our civilization for their sins, and many illnesses arose. The
people of the previous civilization were happy and healthy.

We find in Blavstaky the following on this point: hence the law of Karma bruised the heel of the Atlantean race, by gradually changing physiologically, morally,
physically, and mentally, the whole nature of the Fourth Race of mankind, until, from the healthy King of animal creation of the Third Race, man became in the Fifth,
our race, a helpless, scrofulous being, and has now become the wealthiest heir on the globe to constitutional and hereditary diseases (Secret Doctrine, 2:411).

Why am I asking you about illnesses? I said. We know that only people in excellent physical and emotional health can enter samadhi. Its rather difficult to find a
perfectly healthy individual in our civilization, whereas, according to the literature and your words, the people of the previous civilization were much healthier. We can
make a logical assumption then that if we were suddenly allowed into a cave with people in samadhi (although its a fantasy!), we would see mostly representatives of
the previous civilization-Atlanteans and Lemuro-Atlanteans. Isnt that so?

Not exactly. There are also people from our civilization in a state of deep samadhi. Our civilization is very ancient, explained the Bonpo Lama.

How long have people of our civilization been able to enter samadhi and how long have they been in the caves?

The Higher M ind began sending them into samadhi during the time of the great flood, which destroyed almost everyone on earth.

On this point one can find the following in Blavatsky: It is this secrecy which led the Fifth Race to the establishment, or rather the re-establishment of the religious
mysteries, in which ancient truths might be taught to the coming generations under the veil of allegory and symbolism (Secret Doctrine, 2:124).

The great flood, according to M adame Blavatsky, occurred 850,000 years ago. Could people of our civilization really remain in samadhi for such a long period of
time? I asked.

Why not? replied the Bonpo Lama.

Were representatives of the ancient Egyptians sent into samadhi at the time the comet Tifon struck the earth 12,000 years ago?

I dont know about that.

Did many Atlanteans go into samadhi during the time of the great flood?

I dont think in great numbers because only the finest, godly people can enter samadhi.

In the section of Blavatsky describing the war among the various groups of Atlanteans we find the following: Alone the handful of those Elect, whose divine
instructors had gone to inhabit that Sacred Island-from whence the last Saviour will come- now kept mankind from becoming one-half the exterminator of the other
(Secret Doctrine, 2:350).

Therefore, I concluded, we can come to the tentative conclusion that the human gene pool in the form of individuals in samadhi must be composed of
representatives of three civilizations (races): Lemurians (or Lemuro-Atlanteans), Atlanteans, and people of our civilization. One might say, a three-fold check. What do
you think-can they be found in the caves?

That is a great mystery.

Lets talk about the cave, I suggested. Are people in samadhi found only in caves?

Not only in caves, but also in water.

In the region of the world where we now are, we will only consider the caves. Tell me, are there many caves containing people in samadhi?

There are many, answered the Bonpo Lama.

And why has no one ever seen these people in samadhi in the caves?

People have seen them.

Tell me, is it difficult to find the caves containing people in samadhi?

Very difficult. These caves, as a rule, are closed and the entrance is secret. M oreover, there are so many caves in these mountains and there are so many offshoots, that
it would be almost impossible to find something there. There are even cave temples, but no one knows about them except Special People.

On this point Blavatsky writes: Of course we do not allude to the caves which are known to every European, whether de visu or through hearsay, notwithstanding
their enormous antiquity, though that is so disputed by modern archology. But it is a fact, known to the Initiates Brahmins of India and especially to Yogis, that there
is not a cave-temple in the country but has its subterranean passages running in every direction, and that those underground caves and endless corridors have in their
turn their caves and corridors.

Who can tell that the lost Atlantis - which is also mentioned in the Secret Book, but, again, under another name, pronounced in the sacred language - did not exist yet
in those days? (Secret Doctrine, 2:221).
What do you mean by a cave temples? A cave beneath a Buddhist temple or an underground temple? I asked.

An underground temple, responded the Bonpo Lama.

What is it?

He said nothing.

Is it Shambala?

Again, silence.

Who are these Special People who know about the cave temples and the caves that contain people in samadhi?

They arent always religious figures.

Do these people keep the knowledge about the location of the caves containing people in samadhi and cave temples?

They go there!

For what?

To look after them

Are they the monks of the pagodas?

Perhaps, some of them. Pagodas are usually built as monuments to lamas or other outstanding individuals-rulers, for example, responded the Bonpo Lama.

Is it possible to meet these Special People?

Its possible, but it would be of no use. Theyll all answer the same: I wont tell-even to God!

Do people try to bribe them?

They probably try.

And what happens?

Its of no use! Our people, and in particular the Special People, believe that our earthly life, not to mention money, is nothing in comparison with His greatness! They
see Him periodically! They are subject to Him! They are His servants! For Special People to take money is sacrilege! Theres no comparison between money and
Him!

I understand you, I said, excited. Americans and Europeans believe that you can buy anything with money. But thats absolutely nothing in comparison with
eternity, with life and the human gene pool! To even offer money is sacrilege!

Yes, that is so, replied the Bonpo Lama. Special People understand that well. What is life on earth? It is a moment, an instant. Is it really possible for the sake of
money It is the greatest sin!

Respected Bonpo Lama, please tell me if among the Special People there might be an individual of low manners who would violate the oath? Is there anyone who
would send someone to the caves?

He would be a murderer.

A murderer? Of whom?

Death awaits the person who is shown the entrance and who enters. The one who shows him the entrance has sent him to his death!

I understand, it is the affect of extraordinary powers Only He can grant access

Keep in mind and dont forget, said the Bonpo Lama, fixing his eyes on me, that Special People are just His servants. He decides everything! He grants access!

Can one enter into contact with Him?

He did not reply.

All the same, I said, coming out of some kind of torpor, history is full of chance events. There have probably been cases in history when for some reason or another
access didnt work. Cant it be so there are no chance occurrences?

There have been, and more than once.

Tell me about them if you can.

There are many legends on this theme, the Bonpo Lama began. For example, there is this legend. There was a severe drought in the eleventh century in India. The
ruler of India decided to visit a Sacred Cave where there lived a great and ancient man to ask him for help. M any dangers awaited him in the cave: snakes, both mystical
and real, it was hard to breathe, and some forces began to affect his body and his mind. Then the Indian ruler entered into a state of meditation and was able to
communicate with the spirit of this great ancient man. When the great ancient man understood that the Indian ruler had only good intentions and wanted to request help
for his people, he granted him access. The cave was very large and consisted of twelve rooms.

In one of the rooms in the cave, the Indian ruler found the great anicent man in a state of samadhi-and his soul was floating nearby. His body was shriveled but still
alive. This man had been in the cave for one million and six hundred thousand years. He opened his eyes. The Indian ruler began to speak with him in Sanskrit, asking
him for help. The shriveled man understood him, signaling with his eyes. He pointed with his eyes to something that was hanging on the wall. This was a mystical ring.
The Indian ruler took the mystical ring and started for the exit. In another room he encountered another man in samadhi, a ruler of the Sikhs, who had entered this state
in the fifth century-we know that he came out of samadhi in the seventeenth century and returned to a normal life. At the exit the Indian ruler encountered eight snakes.
One of the snakes emitted a drop of blood onto the mystical ring. The drop rose into the sky and soon there was rain. In that same cave in 1637 a man by the name of
Devendra Poundel entered that same cave and has been there ever since in a state of samadhi. After that, no one has entered the cave.

Thats an interesting legend, I said. It corresponds in many ways with what youve told us.

There are many such legends, said the Bonpo Lama.

And is there any other evidence besides legends? Has anyone seen a person in samadhi in a cave?

Yes. For example, in Northern Tibet there is a cave where for several centuries now-I dont remember exactly how many-a man by the name of M oze Sal Dziang has
been in samadhi. Religious figures in that region of Tibet see him periodically. They arent Special People; theyre simply religious figures. It is not necessary to receive
access from the person in samadhi. Entering is not dangerous. You only need good intentions. But it is forbidden to take photographs or to speak-its sacrilege!

I understand. M oze Sal Dziang is a representative of the human gene pool, and thats sacred!

Yes.

Would it be possible to see him?

Yes, it would! If the clergymen of that region of Tibet permit you and show you the cave. But you understand that the Chinese are now in Tibet. Im not sure these
religious figures are still alive. Theyve probably been shot. If the Chinese found out about this man in samadhi, they would, I think, kill him or put him in prison,
replied the Bonpo Lama, sadly.

Is it possible the Chinese dont understand that a person in samadhi is sacred

Theyre communists!

Yes, I understand. I come from a former communist country. M y great grandfather was a priest and he was shot. M y grandfather spent 13 years in a Stalinist prison
for being the son of a priest. M y father, who enlisted in the army and fought at Stalingrad, despite his medals and the 16 fragments of a German mine in his body, for a
long time considered himself the son of an enemy of the people, I explained.

Since the take over of Tibet by the Chinese in 1957, more than 100,000 people have had to leave the country, mostly religious figures. I myself had to leave, leaving
behind a temple, books, everything, said the Bonpo Lama, bitterly. The Dalai Lama himself was forced to go to India in 1959 when he was 23 years old. But
approximately one million and two hundred thousand people were physically annihilated. M onasteries were destroyed and golden statues were taken to China. M any
people were put in prison where they perished. It was terrible! Tibet is the place where mankind first came to be! The people of Tibet know (or, forgive me, knew)
about samadhi and preserved that knowledge as a sacred thing! The destiny of the people of Tibet is to preserve the spiritual values of the past, of the very ancient
past! Tibet is important for all of mankind, for its future!

I have no words to express how I feel

Nor do I. Historically the Tibetans were a very bellicose people, the Bonpo Lama continued. They conquered many lands. Then, more than 800 years ago a
occurred, after which the governments policies changed radically and were directed at strenthening religion as much as possible. Instead of wars, we had legions of
monks who began to build countless temples. M ore than 6,000 monasteries were built, and before the Chinese there were approximately 6,000 supreme lamas. Out of
every Tibetan family one son became a monk, taking a vow of celibacy. At the core of the Tibetan religion are the ideas of altruism and enlightenment. A Tibetan studied
to be as educated (first and foremost spiritually) as possible, paying little attention to his material needs. Approximately 75% of the Tibetan budget went to the
building of temples, religious instruction, education, and the natural sciences. Tibet went for approximately 800 years without an army.

How can that be?

The state was protected in a very original way. The supreme lamas of Tibet possessed so much authority throughout the world and had many students from various
countries, who held power in their lands, that the thought never entered anyones head to take over the country where their teachers lived. Dont forget that Tibet is the
citadel of all the religions of the world. Even the prophets underwent instruction here. Dont forget that Tibet is the only state in the world that spends most of its
money on religion. Only the godless communists could defile Tibet!

Now we can only regret and put our hope in the UN and the international community Although its already very late

Yes, it is

Do the Chinese know about samadhi?

M any educated officers in the Chinese army began to understand it. You see, the older Chinese officers studied the basics of Buddhism before the revolution and,
evidently, understood the significance of samadhi for mankind. When they became godless communists, and insofar as the communists spread the Great Spirit of Evil,
they began to destroy everything godly with particular zeal. At the same time, many members of the clergy just before death from torture cried out, like children
crudely hoping for holiness: M y death is nothing! Protect those who are in the caves! M ankind needs them! They still believed in the triumph of good; they didnt
understand that it was possible to think in the categories of evil, that the spirit of evil was directed at the destruction of all creation, and first and foremost everything
godly, explained the Bonpo Lama.

And so did the Chinese go to the caves and kill people in samadhi?

The Chinese looked in many caves in search of people in samadhi. I think the main impetus here was the command of the Great Spirit of Evil to destroy everything
godly. The Chinese communists explained their actions by the fact that many Tibetan clergymen who had mastered yoga went into the caves and hid, entering into
samadhi.

Its true that many lamas entered into a state of samadhi in the caves to hide from the communists. M y nephew told me of a lama he knew who entered into samadhi
in a nearby cave in 1960 and remained there until 1964. His friends knew about this and in the course of those four years went to see him, and said that he was sitting
in the cave in the Buddha pose in a stone-still state. The Chinese communists found him in the cave and tossed him in prison. The lamas body gradually grew more
limber in prison and he came back to life. He spent the years from 1964 to 1987 in prison doing hard labor and was then released. I dont know whether hes alive now
or what his fate was, said the Bonpo Lama.

It turns out that this lama, after saving himself from the Chinese communists, was unable to erect a barrier of spiritual (extraordinary) forces while in samadhi to
prevent access to him, I proposed. The above-mentioned case of the man by the name of M oze Sal Dziang, who spent several centuries in samadhi, also testifies to
an absence of a barrier made up of spiritual forces. It follows then that people of our civlization in samadhi are unable to erect any kind of protective barrier, and so
they can be taken without any difficulty. Only people from previous, more highly developed civilizations are able to protect themselves in samadhi by erecting a
barrier of extraordinary forces.

That is so, but with one proviso, replied the Bonpo Lama. Everything depends on the development of the third eye. People of previous civilizations had a highly-
developed third eye by which they can [He used the present tense here-E.M .] focus their psychic energy in a certain space and directly affect it. M ost people of our
civilization have a poorly-developed third eye and so are unable to focus their psychic energy at another person. But some people of our civilization, especially very
ancient representatives of it, have a perfectly well-developed third eye and so are able to erect an entirely dependable protective barrier of spiritual forces.

I understand you to mean, I said, that the essence of the protective barrier consists of a hypnotic effect across space on the person who has entered the samadhi
cave. Lets pose the question: How does a person in samadhi learn that someone has entered the cave? From the point of view of contemporary physics, the torsion
fields of the soul (that is, the fields of the souls rotation) are spread wide. And so the analogous fields of the person who enters the cave would come into contact with
the torsion fields of the one in samadhi. Lets also remember that good thoughts spin the torsion fields in one direction, and bad thoughts spin them in the opposite
direction. On that basis, the soul of the individual in samadhi is capable of analyzing the intentions of the person who enters the cave. Remember Nicholas Roerich who
said that one can only enter the land of Shambala with good intentions! Remember that one can only enter a state of deep samadhi after purifying oneself of all negative
psychic energy, or in other words, of negatively spinning torsion fields!

Yes, that is so. Continued, said the Bonpo Lama.

And so, the soul of someone in samadhi, after having analyzed the intentions of the person entering the cave, decides whether or not to grant him access, I went on.
It seems to me, to gain access, simple curiosity, without evil intentions, is not enough. To gain access, evidently, one must have important reasons, like those of the
Indian ruler who, according to legend, requested rain for his country. After all, youre disturbing the human gene pool! And so, to gain access, I think, you need to enter
meditation and begin a dialogue with the soul of the person in samadhi. Only under such conditions and with great need can one hope for access to a cave.

You are correct, said the Bonpo Lama. Even the Special People, who protect the people in samadhi and visit the caves once or twice a week enter into meditation
and request access before visiting the caves.

Tell me, Bonpo Lama, could we gain access? After all, our intentions are pure and our purpose is so important-were studying the human gene pool!

I will tell you, said the Bonpo Lama, smiling, first, you need to learn how to enter into meditation. That would take a lot of time. Your goal of studying the human
gene pool is in fact excellent. You may be granted access, but I dont think it will be soon.

Allow me to continue that thought, I said. Lets say that the soul of an individual in samadhi decides not to grant access to a certain individual and to erect a
protective barrier. What will he imagine? The powerful fields of the soul of the individual in samadhi will harmonize with the wavelengths of the soul of the individual
who enters the cave and spin in a negative direction those elements of the latters torsion fields that, I think, are responsible for emotions such as fear, alarm, and
indignation, so that the person entering the cave loses the desire to go there. Remember that evil thoughts and diseases act on everyones soul in the same way: they
spin the torsion fields in a negative direction. And so the individual entering a cave, even if he overcomes the sense of fear and alarm, will soon begin to feel the effects
of illness which under the influence of the soul of the person in samadhi could cause death. I think thats how the protective barriers work in the caves. Am I right?

Although we speak in different languages regarding science, it seems to me, youre right, responded the Bonpo Lama.

Tell me, is the psychic energy of a person in samadhi enough to do all that?
Of course! Only individuals with a strong and a very pure soul can enter samadhi.

I would add, I said, that a single person in samadhi is capable of hypnotizing 100-500 people with his psychic energy. I remember my professor of physiology,
Professor Petrovsky, who hypnotized the entire class of 300 people at a lecture.

The power of psychic energy is enormous, said the Bonpo Lama.

But we know that the spirit and the soul work through the functioning of the brain, which make the torsion fields spin. That is to say, the energy needed for the
working of the brain (i.e., glucose, oxygen, and protein) is expended on that. Where does the soul of a person in samadhi get its energy if the brain in samadhi, like the
persons entire body, isnt functioning? I asked.

Allow me to answer your question with a question, said the Bonpo Lama. What is life like in the Other World? Immortal souls and spirits live in the Other World. I
hope you dont deny that.

Of course not.

On what energy do spirits and souls function in the Other World? Theres one answer: They function on cosmic energy. After all, the soul and the spirit were formed
as a result of the evolution of the cosmos, when the microcosmos, man, was formed from the macrocosmos.

In Blavtskaia we find: so is man, on Earth the microcosm of the macrocosm (Secret Doctrine, 2:290).

And so, the souls of people in samadhi feed off of cosmic energy, I said.

Yes.

But what biological sense is there in restricting access to people in samadhi? Why is access so very strictly monitored even in regard to people of good intentions?

So as not to disturb the people in samadhi. If they are disrupted by the influence of another soul, then the body of the person in samadhi will begin to soften,
explained the Bonpo Lama.

I understand that in the following way, I said. From a physical point of view, a person in samadhi is able to achieve a stone-still state when the water in his
organism is transformed into a fourth state, which is realized only by cleansing the soul of all negative energy so that all the torsion fields of the soul are fully and
consistently spinning in a positive direction. The torsion fields of another soul introduce a disbalance in the rotation of the torsion fields of the person in samadhi, even
when theyre spinning in a positive direction, not to mention when theyre spinning in a negative direction. Such a disbalance in the torsion fields of the person in
samadhi can lead to a destabilization of the (hypothetical!) fourth state of water in the body and a corresponding loss of the stone-still state, which is expressed in a
softening of the body. From that we can assume that even the Special People are able to approach the caves according to how compatible their torsion fields are with
those of the people in samadhi. Isnt that so?

Yes. Very few individuals can become Special People, said the Bonpo Lama. Special People at the entrance to the caves meditate to find out whether or not theyll
be allowed inside a cave containing people in samadhi.

What do you think-is it possible for a crowd of hateful people to force its way into a cave through the protective barrier to gain access to a person of a previous
civilization, for example, an Atlantean, who possesses great spiritual energy? After all, negative psychic energy, especially of a crowd of people, could triumph over
positive energy! I suggested.

It is unlikely if the person of a previous civilization possesses a strong spirit. The number of people seeking to enter a samadhi cave does not play a decisive role.
However, if the spirit of the individual of a previous civilization isnt very strong, then it is possible. People of our civilization possess far weaker spiritual power, and
so forcefully gain access to people of our civilization in a state of samadhi is not difficult for their spirits cannot erect a strong protective barrier.

What would happen to a person of a previous civilization in samadhi if people filled with hate surround him, having forced their way through the protective barrier?

A person of a previous civilization will either die under the influence of that negative psychic energy or he will be reanimated, explained the Bonpo Lama.

Yes, I said, negatively spinning torsion fields will either completely destabilize the state of samadhi, leading to the death of the person in samadhi, or they will
stimulate his coming out of samadhi, precipitating his reanimation.

That happens, said the Bonpo Lama.

Tell me, please, is there any evidence of people overcoming the protective barriers in the caves containing people in samadhi?

Unfortunately, there is much evidence of that following the Chinese occupation of Tibet, said the Bonpo Lama, with disappointment in his voice. For example, in
one of the caves in southern Tibet, people saw several unusual, very large human bodies that were hung by the neck from the ceiling near the entrance to the cave. Not
long before that a regiment of Chinese soldiers had visited the cave.

Imagining the capture of gigantic Atlanteans by the Chinese is something for a science fiction film, I said, sadly. Something must be done or theyll destroy the
human gene pool from which they themselves developed!

But what can be done? There are one and a half billion Chinese

Its terrible! Why doesnt the UN

But keep in mind, added the Bonpo Lama, his eyes glistening, that there are far more instances of Chinese being destroyed by the protective barriers than of
Chinese overcoming them. Now theyre afraid to enter the caves! They want to live, too! The time of the Cultural Revolution is over! Ancient people are stronger than
the Chinese! Ancient people are able to defend themselves and mankind! And the Chinese will never find the most ancient people! Theyre protected by stones!

Could you give an example?

At the entrance to one of the samadhi caves, also in southern Tibet, a regiment of Chinese soldiers was found at the entrance. All the soldiers were lying dead on the
rocks with an expression of horror disfiguring their faces. Their bodies were untouched; they had no wounds or injuries. They were killed by the power of the spirits of
the ancient people.

Blavatsky states the following on this point: where they still reside invisible to all, and defended from approach by hosts of Spirits (Secret Doctrine, 2:372).

I imagine thats not the only incident

There are many such examples. Here is another one, continued the Bonpo Lama. People of the surrounding villages saw several dozen panic-stricken Chinese
soldiers, running, screaming, and holding their heads and their stomachs. They say that these soldiers died one after another. They had all visited a secret cave.

You said that the most ancient people (the Lemuro-Atlanteans) are protected by stones. From our conversation today I understand that their bodies in samadhi are
protected by stone slabs, and so its almost impossible to find their caves. M oreover, recalling your words, a stone for them is not a barrier, one can assume the
Lemuro-Atlanteans are capable of affecting gravity with their psychic energy and moving the stones when they come out of samadhi. Its also possible that these most
highly developed spiritual people from ancient times are able to create a pscyhic barrier at the entrance to their cave. Is that so? I asked.
Yes. Weve already talked about that, said the Bonpo Lama.

Based on all thats been said, I continued, there are three basic means by which the caves containing people in samadhi are protected:

1. A barrier of psychic energy;

2. A stone barrier;

3. A secret entrance to the cave.

And dont forget, said the Bonpo Lama, that the location of the caves containing people in samadhi is a very deep secret. Thats the responsibility of our clergy. We
only talk about it in allegorical terms.

But the Chinese found out! They defiled the sacred sites of samadhi!

Yes, it turns out its not so easy to keep a secret.

Blavatsky speaks of this: An impenetrable veil of secrecy was thrown over the occult and religious mysteries taught, after the submersion of the last remnant of the
Atlantean race, some 12,000 years ago, lest they should be shared by the unworthy, and so desecrated (Secret Doctrine, 2:124).

All the same, it seems to me, I said, that the time will come to reveal to one degree or another the secret of samadhi so that people know about the human gene pool.
Naturally, they cant know all the details, they cant be shown the location of the caves, and they cant be given names. But if people knew that there exists a human
gene pool on earth from which we descended, that would already mean a lot. Then the other countries of the world could put more pressure on China, knowing what
the threat is. The Chinese have threatened and defiled their forebears. Fortunately, the policies of China have changed, and so its possible the government of China will
understand and take measures.

Yes, yes. Youre right, said the Bonpo Lama.

If we were to summarize the results of our long conversation, respected Bonpo Lama, we could, I proposed, isolate three types of caves containing people in
samadhi:

1. Samadhi caves containing people of our civilization;

2. Samadhi caves containing people of previous civilizations, such as Atlanteans or Lemuro-Atlanteans (either separately or together);

3. M ixed samadhi caves containing people of our civilization and of previous civlizations.

I think, I went on, that people of our civization try to be in samadhi caves with people of previous civilizations. In that case, they will be well-protected by
barriers of psychic energy. But, evidently, that doesnt always work out. M ixed samdhi caves are the most valuable as they represent the entire arsenal of the human
gene pool.

Youve proposed a fine description of the human gene pool, said the Bonpo Lama.

And in conclusion, allow me to ask you once again: What is Shambala?

We believe that Shambalaexists. Its a spiritual land that only one with a clean-pure-heart can enter.

Exactly! I exclaimed. One can only enter Shambalawith a completely pure heart. As we also said, one can only enter a cave containing the human gene pool with a
completely pure heart. The role of Shambalafor mankind is great, as testified to in oral tales and written sources. Theres no doubt as to the role of the human gene
pool. Shambala, as we know, is a spiritual land. In the caves containing the human gene pool, the active role belongs to spirits-the spiritual-while their bodies are in a
state of preservation.
You see, I insisted, there are several parallels from which it is possible to assume that the location of the human gene pool-the cave temples, caves, and pyramids-is
Shambala.

The Bonpo Lama fixed his eyes on me. He said nothing.

I would like to speak with you alone, I said to the Bonpo Lama.

We got up and went to the back room. The American gentleman put his hand on my shoulder and said: Good luck!

What did I speak with the Bonpo Lama about? I will answer that question with the words of the Special People, who have access to the samadhi caves: I wont tell
even God!

We said good-bye and embraced. Vener Gafarov asked in a whisper: Will there be any changes? I said nothing. The American called out behind us: Good luck!
Chapter 6

Who Was the Buddha?

In every little store in the East, you can buy a statue of the Buddha. The prices are very high because every foreigner who visits a Buddhist country wants to take back
as a souvenir a statue representing the religion professed by almost half the worlds population.

To believe that a sculptor could represent exactly the features of the Buddhas outward appearance would be nave. All the lamas whom we asked about the outward
appearance of the Buddha told us that sculptors and artists introduced their own interpretations, including the enormous drooping ears.

What did the Buddha look like

What did the Buddha look like? Before embarking on our expedition we learned that the Buddha had an unusual appearance, but we found an ancient description of the
Buddha only in Nepal, with the historian M r. M in. The lamas also gave us an ancient description of the Buddhas outward appearance, which corresponded to the
description provided by M r. M in. The consistency of the descriptions in various sources allowed us to trust the information wed received.
According to ancient sources, 32 traits characterized the Buddhas outward appearance. I think our readers would be interested to find out what they are:

1. The Buddhas hands and feet bore the mark of a thousand spoked wheels
2. The soles of the Buddhas feet resembled turtles. They were soft, flat and wide

3. The Buddhas fingers and toes were connected by a web that covered half their length His hands and feet resembled the webbed feet of a duck

4. The skin of the Buddhas hands and feet was soft and young

5. The Buddhas body had seven convexities and five concavities. Two of the concavities were located at the ankle, two at the shoulders, and one behind the head.

6. The Buddha had very long fingers and toe

7. The Buddhas heels were wide (1/4 foot)

8. The Buddhas body was large and well-proportioned. It measured seven cubic meters and was not curved.

9. He had feet with a level sole

10. Every hair on the Buddha grew vertically

11. The Buddhas calves were like those of an antelope-smooth and straight

12. The Buddhas arms were long and beautiful and reached down to his knees

13. The Buddhas sexual organ was hidden in a sheath like a horses and so was not visible

14. The Buddhas skin had a golden hue. It was referred to as golden not because of its color but because it was perfectly clean

15. The Buddhas skin was fine and smooth

16. Every pore had only one strand of hair and every strand of hair cur led clockwise

17. The Buddhas forehead was adorned with curling hair that possessed six peculiarities: it was smooth, white, obedient, capable of extending outward to three cubics,
curled from right to left, and the ends were turned upward. It appeared silverish and was cut in a shape reminiscent of the ambala fruit.

18. The Buddhas torso was like that of a lion

19. The upper part of the Buddhas shoulders was round and full

20. The Buddhas chest was wide. It was flat between his shoulders

21. The Buddha had an excellent sense of taste because his tongue was never affected by the three diseases of wind, mucus, and bile. Once a benefactor offered the
Buddha a piece of horse meat that was bad to the taste. The Buddha placed the meat on his tongue and then gave it to his benefactor. Now the piece of meat tasted like
the finest delicacy

22. The Buddhas body was reminiscent of a Tadrota tree, the roots, trunk, and branches of which are of equal size

23. The Buddha had a round-shaped elevation on his head that curled clockwise

24. The Buddha had a long and beautiful tongue, which he could extend to his hairline and his ears. His tongue was as red as an Utpala flower

25. The Buddhas speech had five merits: everyone could understand it; all his words had the same intonation; his speech was profound and useful to everyone; his
speech was pleasant and deeply insightful; his words were pronounced in the proper order, clearly and without mistakes

26. The Buddhas cheeks were round and full.

27. The Buddhas teeth were very white

28. All the Buddhas teeth were the same length

29. There were no spaces between the Buddhas teeth

30. The Buddha had 40 teeth

31. The Buddhas eyes were deep blue, like a saphire

32. The Buddhas eyelashes were straight and clean, like those of a baby cow.
And now lets compare the distinguishing traits of the Buddha and those of the person (a hypothetical Atlantean) whose face was reconstructed from the eyes
portrayed on Tibetan temples.
Buddha and the Person Whose Eyes Are Portrayed on Tibetan Temples

From the table above it is clear that the outward appearance of the person reconstructed from the eyes portrayed on Tibetan temples has many similarities with that of
the Buddha. Both of their bodies suggest an amphibious way of life: flipper-like feet, webbed hands, a curvature in the upper eyelid that covered the cornea while
underwater, a powerful chest cavity essential for long periods underwater, powerful muscles at the back of the head, necessary for supporting the head while
swimming, a valve-like nose, etc.

While we were conducting this comparison, we had a sense of satisfaction because the entirely independent reconstruction we made from a pair of eyes through
ophthalmo-geometry and logical anatomical analysis led us to construct the unusual face of a person who generally speaking resembled the Buddha, whose
distinguishing traits were evidently described by people who saw him.

On the other hand, we saw differences between the Buddhas appearance and that of the person whose appearance was reconstructed from his eyes. First and foremost
was the absence in the Buddha of a valve-like nose with a spiral shape. This fact, which came from a primary source-the representation of eyes and a nose on Tibetan
temples-was sufficiently reliable and did not correspond to the appearance of the Buddha, among the distinguishing features of whom there was no indication of this
truly remarkable trait. M oreover, among the distinguishing features of the Buddha there was no mention of a bend in the upper eyelid.

From that it follows that the eyes represented on Tibetan temples are not those of the Buddha, but of someone else, who possessed an unusual appearance but of a
somewhat different nature. Who was he? Remember how the Bonpo Lama responded to our question: Those eyes belong to someone much more ancient than the
Buddha. Perhaps these are the eyes of the Bonpo Buddha, the first Buddha on earth?

Nonetheless, when we compare the distinguishing traits of the Buddha and the person whose eyes are portrayed on Tibetan temples with those of contemporary man,
we can say that neither was a member of our civilization. As is clear from the historical sources, the appearance of the most ancient members of our civilization differed
slightly from that of people today. For people of our civilization, wherever they may be living on earth, the presence of webbing, flipper-like feet, enormous eyes with
an unusual bend in the upper lid, not to mention a valve-like nose in the shape of a spiral, are entirely uncharacteristic. People of our civilization who live on the coast
use the gifts of the sea, but no one leads an amphibious way of life or has underwater plantations.

Perhaps they are from another planet? But this is so controversial a topic that discuss it from a scientific point of view is, if nothing else, premature. It is far more
logical to assume that the Buddha and the person whose eyes are painted on Tibetan temples were representatives of previous civilization who appeared on earth after
coming out of samadhi in the human gene pool. Taking into account all that has been presented above, there is a greater basis for this assumption than for idle
conjectures about alien humanoids.

But who were the Buddha and the person whose appearance was reconstructed from the eyes painted on Tibetan temples? Did they come out of samadhi or were they
born to a mother? In order to attempt to answer this question, we set about carefully studying the history of the Buddhas birth. Evidence of the person whose eyes
are painted on Tibetan temples was only fragmentary.

In studying the Buddhas birth we soon realized that the evidence was extraordinarily confusing. It was difficult to understand who his mother and father were, and did
he have parents at all. For example, M r. M in said that following on the subject: The Buddha was born on earth and accumulated within himself many past marriages.
He was tall, very handsome, and knew the ancient teachings well, and so was very conscious of what was happening on earth. The historian M r. Pradkhan told us:
The Buddha was born to a Taru king and the Virgin M ary in the town of Liumbini (Nepal) in the water of the lake.

Other evidence concerning the birth of the Buddha was similar in nature: immaculate conception, his birth was of a spiritual nature, etc. So nothing concrete could
be said of his mother and father. Only once-from M r. Pradkhan-did we hear that the Buddhas father was a Taru king.

The Taru Tribe

Who were the Taru people? While collecting evidence of the Taru tribe, we met with the director of the Russian Cultural Center in Katmandu, Vladimir Pavlovich
Ivanov. He told us that not far from Liumbini, where the Buddha was born, there in fact lived people that called themselves the Taru. He took us to meet people who
knew the history of the Taru tribe. In addition, M r. Ivanov told us that construction of an international center of Buddhism had begun in Liumbini, funded by enormous
donations from Asian countries and Buddhist communities in Europe and the United States. This center will be a site of international pilgrimage for Buddhists. The
Buddha preached teachings based on Hinduism, but removing from Hinduism its caste structure, making it international. Before Buddhism, Hinduism could be spread
only within the restrictions of caste and could not go beyond them.

The people who told us about the Taru tribe didnt belong to the ranks of major religious figures or famous scholars. At first we were leary of the trustworthiness of
their information, but what they told us turned out to be so very curious that we soon forgot the recommendations from our colleagues at the University of Delhi to
treat information received from lay people with caution.
In particular, one of these people, whose name I would rather not say for understandable reasons, told us that the Taru live in the jungles at the edge of the Himilayan
mountains. To the north of where the Taru live, is the region of Dzumla, which, according to some evidence, is considered the birthplace of our civilization. People of
the Taru tribe are the only ones in the world with immunity to malaria, and have become famous throughout the world for this. The population of the Taru is at the
present time around one million. It is believed the Taru have lived at their present location for more than 3,000 years. But most surprising were the descriptions we
received of the appearance of the Taru. They had a round face with a small, flat nose, a very large chest cavity, a short, fat neck, and wide, flat feet without an instep.
In other words, one could make out in these features a certain degree of similarity to the distinguishing traits of the Buddha.

Understandably, we then wanted to see some representatives of the Taru tribe so as to confirm these reports. If it could be confirmed, then the Taru people could be
considered the Buddhas descendants on earth.

M r. Ivanov helped us find in Katmandu a representative of this tribe-the only research professor among the Taru. You can imagine out disappointment when instead of
the distinguishing characteristics wed expected, we met a typical Asian of typical appearance. Nevertheless, two of the members of our expedition visited the town of
Liumbini, and found the village of the Taru tribe. There they conducted an anatomical survey and were ultimately convinced of the usual appearance of the Taru
people.

Investigating the history of the Taru tribe, which wasted a good deal of our time and resources, taught us an important lesson. When youre talking with someone who
does not hold a religious office or isnt a serious scholar, he will grasp the object of your interest and being to tell you with conviction what youd like to hear, so that it
appears initially that your assumptions have found true confirmation. Later it will seem that it all happened too easily-whatever you proposed was true. And finally
you must face the bitter disappointment and regret over lost time and resources. But the scientific path is like that: you can never get by without mistakes, and cross
checking and strick controls are a constant feature of research. The most important thing is to exclude unrealiable evidence from the logical chain of your scientific
thinking, otherwise your logic will hit a dead end or you will reach false conclusions.

In similar conversations, unlike in our conversations with swamis, lamas, gurus, and leading scholars, we rarely heard perhaps, I dont know, or No, its not like
that. Lamas, swamis and gurus mean too much in the East to be tempted to do something in order to distinguish themselves before foreign scholars by telling them
something sensational. Rather, it is more typical for them to treat the scholarly interest of Europeans with fatherly irony, mixed with respectful curiousity. The eastern
religious form of education evidently instills in them a profound respect for ancient religious teachings, which they are called to preserve and develop, so that any
personal opinions are considered a great sin. Any lama, swami, or guru, if he is for some reason unsure of his own knowledge, will simply say: I dont know. He will
then recommend another religious figure who, in his opinion, knows more in that area than he does. Scholars in India and Nepal are raised in that spirit and because
they deeply religious, facts obtained from them can be trusted.

Who Was the Buddha?

In scientific research into religion there is a great temptation to use popular scientific writing hat has appeared in Russian or English. But these books are often written
by people with a particular mentality who put forward their own visions from in a trance as the absolute truth. Unfortunately, these people who meditate and go
into trances see things in such a multidimensional way, that its very problematic to base anything on their testimony. Taking that into account, we tried to rely on
religious primary sources and on the works of Helena Blavatsky who is recognized in the East as one of the Initiates.
Returning to our study of the Buddha, it is nonetheless possible to draw the conclusion that the Buddhas birth to a father and mother is rather doubtful and that it is
almost impossible to consider the members of the Taru tribe to be descendants of the Buddha. And taking into account the teachings on samadhi and the unusual
appearance of the Buddha, we cannot rule out the possibility that the Buddha came out of samadhi in the waters of the lake near the town of Liumbini or that he came
from the nearby mountains where he could have been in samadhi in a cave. The latter variant we believe to be the most probably insofar as the legends about the
Buddha recount that when he was an adult he began to fast, grew emaciated, and went off into the forest, from which he later emerged and appeared to people as
transformed and beautiful. We cant rule out that this was an entirely different person altogether and that the stories of an immaculate conception were invented.

As we have already indicated (in our conversations with the Bonpo Lama), during the present 30,000 year period, 1,002 Buddhas should appear on earth.

Blavatsky states the following on this topic: Buddhas... are a universal and common property: they are historical sages from among some ninety-seven Buddhas in
one group, and fifty-three in another These baskets of the oldest writings on palm leaves are kept very secrethe one special M S. from which the fragments
which follow are extracted, and then rendered into a more comprehensible language, is said to have been copied from stone tablets which belonged to a Buddha of the
earliest day of the Fifth Race, who had witnessed the Deluge and the submersion of the chief continents of the Atlantean race (Secret Doctrine, 2:423).

What Blavatsky wrote about the Buddhas can be understood in various ways. On the one hand, she calls the Buddhas historical Wise M en. However, in another
place she writes that the Adepts or Wise men of the three Races (the Third, Fourth and the Fifth) dwelt in subterranean habitats (Secret Doctrine, 2:351).
Evidently, historical Wise M en and Wise People are synonyms. And so the word Adepts is also a synonym. Who are these Adepts? From our conversations
with swamis and lamas we understood adepts to be people who lived hundreds and thousands of years, or even more, in a state of samadhi, who periodically returned
to everyday life.

It then follows that the last Buddha (and, evidently, other Buddhas as well) was an adept who appeared on the earth when he came out of a state of samadhi in the
human gene pool. We can understand the words of Blavatsky: from among some ninety-seven Buddhas in one group, and fifty-three in another, as indicating that.
The unusual appearance of the Buddha can be explained by the fact that he was an Atlantean adept or a Lemurian adept (recall the words of Blavatsky: the Adepts or
Wise men of the three Races (the Third, Fourth and the Fifth). The enormous knowledge of the last Buddha, which no one taught him in his earthly life, can be
explained by the fact that he possessed knowledge from the civilizations of the Atlanteans and Lemurians. This was suggested indirectly by Blavatsky with her
mention of stone tablets and Buddha from the time of the great flood. In the end, Blavatsky states almost explicitly that the Buddha was a representative of the
Fourth Race, i.e. an Atlantean: the features of the type and character attributed to the Fourth Race giantsThese Buddhas, though often spoilt by the symbolical
representation of the great pendent ears (224).

On the other hand, the words of M adame Blavatsky could be interpreted altogether differently, which may speak to our weak logic or to a garbling of the facts. But all
the religious figures of the East know about adepts and even, as they tell us, meet with them! The fact that samadhi exists in the East is indisputable. The Buddha had a
truly unique appearance, conducive to an amphibious way of life. The Buddha also possessed enormous knowledge and so on. There is then a sufficient number of
facts supporting the notion that the logic described above might serve as a hypothesis.

However, if we accept this hypothesis, we must also accept the hypothesis regarding the existence of the human gene pool. Does it really exist? Are there really
underground and underwater worlds inhabited by people of different races in samadhi that exist in parallel with our world? Did the Buddha and other prophets enter
society on the surface of the earth from there?

Summarizing the results of our research laid out in this chapter, we have attempted to draw a preliminary conclusion in answer to the question: Who was the last
Buddha and who was the person whose eyes are represented on Tibetan temples? Analysis of their appearance allows us to propose that the Buddha occupies a place
somewhere between contemporary man and the person whose eyes are painted on Tibetan temples. Other changes also follow, connected with the shift from an
amphibious way of life to life lived exclusively on land: the shift from a valve-like nose (as in dolphins) to a regular nose, and the disappearance of fins. M oreover,
Blavatsky writes that adepts of the third (Lemurians), fourth (Atlanteans), and fifth (our civilizations) races can be found in underground dwellings.

From that we can assume that the last Buddha was an Atlantean, while the person whose eyes are represented on Tibetan temples was a Lemurian or a Lemuro-
Atlantean.

Who were the Lemurians? And who were the Atlanteans?

Chapter 7

Who Were the Lemurians and Atlanteans?

Research M ethods

In research of this kind, one cannot expect to gather exact data. One must make generalizations based on information obtained from various sources by means of logic,
tentatively comparing the information and taking into consideration only that information that is repeated in different kinds of sources.

The most dangerous thing, in my view, is analysis of popular scientific literature, in which much is invented, although several books written in a popular scientific style
are entirely serious. In particular, the books of Lobsang Rampa, such as The Third Eye, Doctor from Lhasa, Cave of the Ancients, and others. This author, who studied
meditation from his mentor, learned to enter a state of samahdi and spent some time in that state in one of the samadhi caves of Tibet. John Hislops Conversations
with Bhagawan Sri Sathya Sai Baba, also inspires some confidence. That book is organized around conversations with the great Sai, who in many regions of India is
considered to be not only Initiates, but also the incarnation of God on earth. The very interesting book by Rudolph Steiner From the Akasha Chronicle, describes the
contents of that secret chronicle, written in ancient times by the Initiates. The information obtained from these books was taken into consideration.

Analysis of eastern religious literature turned out to be very difficult not only because it is written in languages to which we dont have access (Sanskrit, Nepalese,
etc.), but also because of the allegorically refined way in which material is presented in the East. In religious sources that treat the various forms of eastern religion, we
found information concerning the life of people of previous civlizations which was fairly consistent among them. But the most curious thing was that this information
in general alligned with that offered in the works of the great Initiates, such as Helena Blavatsky and Nostradamus. Lamas, gurus, and swamis knew about people from
previous civilizations, but would not go into detail either because they poorly recalled this area of religious scholarship or they were concealing this great secret.

For us, the most accessible works written by the Initiates were those of Nostradamus and Blavatsky. However, the prophesies of Nostradamus were presented in the
form of four-lines verses, and their translation from Old French into Russian may not be exact and so might lead to false conclusions.
The Secret Doctrine by M adame Blavatsky is a work enormous in size and filled with facts. However, the logic in this book appeared to me to be somehow non-
human. Everything is presented in stanzas, and you can only find the beginning of a thought at the end of the book, the middle, at the beginning, and the end, in the
middle. When I first read The Secret Doctrine, this irritated me, but then I realized that there was a higher logic at work here, perhaps the logic of the Higher M ind,
which my limited human brain could only grasp in part and from time to time. Despairing that I would be able to introduce facts into this system, I was forced to
adopt an old student technique. M any students are capable, when studying material intensely, to remember it for a short period and then they quickly forget it. I read
this book again, and while I still remembered many parts, I made an outline of the book, placing all the information into the form of human logic and chronology. These
outlines could now be included in logical scientific constructs.

Can we believe the Initiates? Its difficult to say yes or no. Nevertheless any reasonable person may believe in God, at least on his deathbed. And if we dont deny
the existence of God, that is, of the Higher M ind, then we cant deny the veracity of the information offered by the Initiates because religious teachings, such as our
divine derivation, fundamentally allign with the teachings of the Initiates. The difference is that religion, in the early period when it was directed at the semi-literate,
was presented in the form of stories, while the information of the Initiates is in the form of historical scholarly teaching. It may be that, according to the level of
mankinds development, the Higher M ind initiates certain individuals into the more complex aspects of the one universal knowledge in order to oppose the
dogmatism of many members of the clergy.

The means by which the Initiates obtain their knowledge can be presented from the point of view of contemporary physics in the following way. The principle of
SoHm is removed from the Initiates, making them able, with the help of their psychic energy, to harmonize with the wavelengths of the Universal Information Field.
Every one of the Initiates, in describing the source of his or her knowledge, notes that it is as if a voice was dictating it to them. It is still difficult to imagine any
other source for this surprising information which is so similar among all the Initiates. Religious teachings and the teachings of the Initiates come from a single source:
the Universal Information Field.

M any people are capable through meditation to enter a trance, during which it is as if they see the past and the present. It is likely that only a small channel of
information is opened to them so that the information they receive is highly confused. The information channels of the Great Initiates are, evidently, incomparably
larger, and so their information is much more detailed and has, as I mentioned above, a non-human logic.

I think the reader will forgive me if I refer mostly to the teachings of the Initiate Helena Blavatsky. Essentially, all the Initiates speak of one and the same thing.
However, the Russian publication of M adame Blavatskys work makes it more accessible to me.

And finally, we attempted to compare all the research described to our anatomical physiological analysis of the outward appearance of people of previous civilizations
so as, at least to some degree, answer the question: Who were they? Lemurians or Atlanteans?

General Information on Previous Civilizations

Blavatsky wrote about this: nor is the history of the primitive Races buried from the Initiates in the tomb of time, as it is for profane science (Secret Doctrine,
2:133).

According to the above-mentioned sources, no one debates that the descent of man as accomplished by means of the compression of spirit. Speaking in the language of
contemporary physics, the wave version of life (spirit, the Other World) gradually materializes and acquires a human body. The process by which the spirit
materializes and psychic energy congeals is reminiscient of the fairy tale of the magic table cloth, when out of nowhere food appears. Of course, its impossible to
believe that.

But on the other hand, we know from high school physics that two gamma rays equal one electron. In other words, a wave element is capable of being transformed into
the material. A resident of the city of Ufa M arat Fatkhlislamov visited the Great Avatar Sathya Sai Baba of India and saw for himself how he materialized thought,
producing out of nowhere power, rice, and other things. M arat even brought back several videos of Sai Baba that show the process of materialization.

Of course, the process of materialization produced by the Great Avatar can be taken for a brilliantly performed magic trick. But its so convincing! And the number of
people who believe him is enormous. He is visited daily by approximately 10,000 people, and more than one million people from all over the world came to his
seventieth birthday celebration. Its difficult to imagine that all these people are fools.

Nevetheless, according to the conclusiveness of the evidence, the hypothesis concerning the materialization of psychic energy has no less of a chance of being proven
than the present-day hypothesis concerning the appearance of life on earth from organic molecules that grow more complex.

According to the religion and teachings of the Initiates, there were five races or civilizations of people on earth. As I already noted above, members of the first race,
called the self-born, were angel-like creatures who were 50-60 meters tall, had one eye (which today we refer to as the third eye), and multiplied by means of
division.

The representatives of the second race, called the sweat-born or the immortals, were more solid but were still ghost-like creatures, approximately 40 meters tall,
who had only one eye (the third eye) and multiplied by means of gemmation and spores.

The third race, called the doubles, androgynes, or Lemurians, were in existence for a longer period of time and experienced a greater degree of change. This race
underwent the separation of the sexes, the appearance of bones, the solidifying of the body, and from four-handed and two-faced creatures of approximately 20 meters
in height, they became shorter creatures with two arms and one face. The last of the Lemurians-the Lemuro-Atlanteans-attained the highest level of development and
prosperity.

The representatives of the fourth race, the Atlanteans, had two arms and one face, were 6-8 meters tall and had a solid body.

The representatives of the fifth race (our civilization), called Aryans, were at first taller than they are now but then shrank to their present height.

It is believed that there will be only seven races. Every race had or will have seven sub-races.

When Did Life Appear on Earth?

In all of the sources indicated, life is said to appear on earth many millions of years ago.

On this point Blavatsky writes: The reader may inquire why we speak of dragons at all? We answer: firstly, because the knowledge of such animals is a proof of the
enormous antiquity of the human race (Secret Doctrine, 2:208).

In Rudolf Steiners Cosmic M emory: Prehistory of Earth and M an, the following is written: In addition to man there existed animals, which, for their kind, were at
the same stage of development as he.

And so, the appearance of man on earth through a condensation of the spirit required many millions of years of evolution. Blavatsky provides some relatively exact
data on the life spans of the last terrestrial civilizations:

Lemuria is said to have perished about 700,000 years before the commencement of what is now called the Tertiary age; [the] Floodwhich submerged the last
portions of Atlantis 850,000 years ago; after the submersion of the last remnant of the Atlantean race, some 12,000 years ago; the Aryans [our civilization]
were 200,000 years old when the first great island or continent [Atlanteans] was submerged (Secret Doctrine, 2:313, 332, 124, 395).

In this way, the appearance of man on earth through condensation of the spirit required many millions of years of evolution. I would like to introduce a related idea
from Blavatsky:

There is a period of a few millions of years to cover between the first mindless race and the highly intelligent and intellectual later Lemurians; there is another
between the earliest civilization of the Atlanteans and the historic period (Secret Doctrine, 2:263).

Therefore, life on earth appeared millions of years ago, and human races or civilizations evolved one from the other, gradually becoming more complex. At the same
time, however, the history of man on earth is filled with global catastrophes that destroyed entire civilizations. Evidently, in the evolutionary process it made perfect
sense to create a human gene pool for man as insurance against global catastphes.

M aterialism and Idealism

What came first, idea or matter? In religion and the works of the Initiates, this eternal debate tilts toward idealism. But is there any proof of this? Direct evidence is
difficult to find because it is buried in time. However, no one debates the parallel existence of a physical and a metaphysical world, and that thought, i.e., psychic
energy, can be fully materialized.

On the other hand, the progressive complexity of organic molecules from primitive forms of life cannot be ruled out. But is there any proof of that? Some laboratory
experiments allow us to offer some vague assessment, but the truth of this hypothesis is also buried in time.

The material aspect of life is somehow closer and more understandable, and so we believe in it more. The wave-based side of life seems to be mystical and fantastic
because we understand it so poorly at our present level of development, and so our tendency is to exclaim: Its a miracle! or to deny it entirely. It is probably the
case that the material and the wave-based aspects of life are linked, just as the physical and the metaphysical worlds are linked.

And when it is difficult to find direct evidence, all that remains, if youre not an atheist, is to to believe in the rightness of divine teaching. If we were to compare the
development of religion with that of science, we would notice that science tends not to deny the rightness of divine teaching, finding more and more evidence of its
truth. We must understand that we are only a small piece of the Higher M ind and its not for us to judge. The greatest sin is to put oneself in the place of God. The
conservative scientist, who makes his discovery into the final truth and thoroughly denies new scientific directions that are already whispered about in scientific circles,
commits a great sin.

Lemurians

From the sources indicated above, it seems the continents of earth in that distant past (several million years ago) were very different. The land of the Lemurians was
located in the region of Australia, which is believed to be a remnant of the Lemurian continent. One may find the following on this topic in the writings of M adame
Blavatsky:

Jukes [states] that since the 0olitic (Jurassic) period, less change has taken place in Australia than elsewhere (Secret Doctrine, 2:196). As opposed to its later
hardened condition, the world was still in a welling, more fluid one (Steiner, Cosmic M emory, 84).

The Lemurians are divided by evolution into early and late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans).
The early Lemurians were of enormous height (around 20 meters tall) with four arms and two faces. Their bodies were initially made up of soft matter and so were
malleable and flexible. In the process of evolution the first appearance of bones was in the Lemurians. Bones strengthened their skeleton and made them better adapted
to life on earth, although they also became heavier as a consequence. According to one hypothesis put forward by Lobsang Rampa in The Doctor from Lhasa, the earth
at that time followed a completely different orbit and the force of gravity was much weaker. Animals existed in greater variety and were much larger. Perhaps these
were the legendary dinosaurs? We cant rule that out, especially if we consider this only a single period in the existence of these enormous reptiles and of the Lemurian
civilization.

The early Lemurians had almost no memory, and their speech resembled singing. They basically communicated by reading each others thoughts, and they spent most
of their energy in developing the volitional aspects of life.

The early Lemurians, as descendants of the second race (the sweat-born or boneless ones), were at first hermaphrodites. The separation of the sexes into male and
female occurred later. Blavatsky writes about this:

The Third-Race-mankind is the most mysteriousThe mystery of the How of the generation of the distinct sexes must, of course, be very obscure here, as it is the
business of an embryologist and a specialist, the present work giving only faint outlines of the process. But it is evident that the units of the Third Race humanity
began to separate in their pre-natal shells, or eggs (Secret Doctrine, 2:197).

She indicates that they multiplied in a manner similar to gemmation, like most plants, worms, and snails (2:166). In The Chronicle of Akasha, Rudolph Steiner offers an
explanation for the separation of the sexes. According to Steiner, individuals in whom the feminine element was dominant were more spiritually developed and
experienced love for individuals in whom the masculine element was dominant (Cosmic M emory, 75-76).

As we already mentioned, the early Lemurians had four arms and two faces. It is apparent from our sources that they had four arms and two faces during that period of
development among the early Lemurians when they were men-women, or hermaphrodites. After the separation of the sexes in the following period, the two arms in the
back began gradually to atrophy and the third eye, located at the back of the head, began to move inside the skull.

The third eye, located in back, made the Lemurians appear to have two faces. This third eye developed from the single eye of the members of the first and second races
and could see in the wavelenghts of the metaphysical world, that is, the world of psychic energy (superhigh frequency-E.M .). As far as I understand, this eye saw
in a way similar to that of our contemporary yogis while in a trance or samadhi. The two arms in the back were at the service of the third eye.

The two eyes in front appeared among the early Lemurians, I believe, when they began to sink more and more into the material world, which demanded vision in the
physical world. Gradually vision in the physical world came to dominate vision in the metaphysical world.

Blavatsky writes about this: the third eye was primarily, as in man, the only seeing organ. The two physical front eyes developed later on in both brute and man,
whose organ of physical sight was, at the commencement of the Third Race, in the same position as that of some of the blind vertebrata (Secret Doctrine, 2:299). The
two hands in front served the two forward eyes.

And so, the early Lemurians had a truly unique appearance. They were of enormous height and possessed two arms and two faces. It is probable that human memory,
carried over millions of years, has preserved their appearance in representations and idols of the esoteric gods of India. To a great extent, the early Lemurians were
utterly perfect insofar as they could see and act both in the physical and the metaphysical worlds.

The late Lemurians had only two arms and one face. The arms in the back atrophied and the third eye in the back moved inside the skull. However, the third eye did
not stop functioning for the barrier of the skull does not represent a major barrier to psychic energy. The spiritual continued to play a big role in the life of the late
Lemurians. The principle of SoHm did not function, and through their third eye, the late Lemurians were linked to the Universal Information Field. They were a
highly intelligent and intellectual race.

However, the most curious thing about the late Lemurians is that, according to information we found in M adame Blavatskys Secret Doctrine, there exist today direct
descendants of the Lemurians, who did not pass through the crucible of genetic mutations of the fourth and fifth races, that is, the civilization of the Atlanteans and our
own. In particular, Blavatsky writes:

Behold, writes a M ASTER, the relics of that once great nation (Lemuria of the Third Race) in some of the flat-headed aborigines of your Australia; the
Australian native - co-existing as he does with an archaic fauna and flora - must date back to an enormous antiquity. The whole environment of this mysterious race,
about whose origin ethnology is silent, is a testimony to the truth of the esoteric position; The survivors of those later Lemurians, who escaped the destruction of
their fellows when the main continent was submerged, became the ancestors of a portion of the present native tribes; and Australia is one of the oldest lands now
above the waters (Secret Doctrine, 2:196-7, 328).

We found similar information in Steiners Chronicle of Akasha:

These [Lemurians] became stunted men, whose descendants still inhabit certain parts of the earth today as so-called savage tribes (Cosmic M emory, 46).

Because of this, we became very interested in researching the aborigines of Australia, which, according to these sources is a part of the ancient continent of Lemuria.
Its possible the anatomical and topographical peculiarities of the Lemurians have been preserved. Its possible they have the vestiges of a second pair of arms. Its
possible we might find other things as well.

Lemuro-Atlanteans

From all these sources it became clear that the Lemuro-Atlanteans differ sharply from their predecessors, the early Lemurians, and their descendents, the Atlanteans.
They were more perfect than either of them. One Russian Initiate who was telling me about the late Lemurians said that in comparison to them, the Atlanteans and the
people of our civilization are like ignorant children. And in The Chronicle of Akasha, it is written that in the initial period of the civilization of Atlantis, there were
leaders who were the incarnation of god on earth and their souls were connected with the Higher M ind (Steiner, Cosmic M emory, 66, 73).

Interest in the Lemuro-Atlanteans is underscored by the fact that according to similar accounts in different sources they are today the chief representatives of the secret
land of Shambala. The mysterious flying saucers people see today are their flying machines.

What were the Lemuro-Atlanteans like? We find the most detailed description of the life and death of the Lemuro-Atlanteans in Blavatskys Secret Doctrine (221, 271-
3, 316, 319, 341, 344, 361, 423, 429) and in Lobsang Rampas The Doctor from Lhasa (140-141). In these sources it is written that the Lemuro-Atlanteans were born
with the gift of clairvoyance, which allowed them to understand all secret things. Their vision was unlimited and they knew things immediately. For them there was no
distance or material obstacles. They were deeply versed in the secrets of nature and primary wisdom. They were called Sons of God.

The Lemuro-Atlanteans had no religion for dogma and convictions founded on faith were foreign to them. Their third mental eye was completely open and so they
sensed their oneness with the eternal essence, with the eternally incomprehensible and invisible All, the One Universal Divine. This was the golden age of those ancient
times, an age when gods walked the earth and freely communicated with mortals. When this age ended, the gods retreated, that is to say, they became invisible and later
generations began to worship their kingdoms, their essence.
The Lemur-Atlanteans built enormous cities of marble, lava, black stone, metals and rare earth. They created representations of themselves out of stone in their own
size and image and worshipped them. The oldest remains of Cyclopean structures were produced by the Lemuro-Atlanteans, and in construction they used enormous
monoliths weighing 500 tons. Some suggest that the hanging stones in the valley of Salisbury, England (Stonehenge) and the Egyptian Sphynx are creations of the
Lemuro-Atlanteans.

The civilization of the Lemuro-Atlanteans was the most highly-developed on earth. They possessed flying machines that allowed them to leave the planet. In relation
to this, Sathya Sai Baba said that these flying machines were set in motion by the power of mantras, that is, special incantations pronounced by spiritually-advanced
individuals (Hislop, Conversations, ). In other words, we could say that these flying machines ran on psychic energy.
Lobsang Rampa describes people of enormous height who lived together with the early Atlanteans. He notes that they were much larger than the Atlanteans, although
the latter were twice as tall as contemporary people. Lobsang Rampa called these giants super intellectuals. And there were indeed many reasons to consider the
Lemuro-Atlanteans super intellectuals. They were between 6-8 meters tall, and sometimes even taller.
Lobsang Rampa also writes that during the time of the super intellectuals, the climate of the earth was warmer and the flora more abundant. The earth at that time
spun in a different orbit and had a twin planet. The force of gravity was much weaker then.

We found in the writings of Lobsang Rampa evidence of conflicts among various groups of Lemuro-Atlanteans. These conflicts ended in a war, which led to an
enormous explosion that shifted the earths orbit. After that, people noticed that earths twin planet was moving closer. As the planet approached, the earths oceans
flooded the shores and winds of unprecedented strength began to blow. The Lemuro-Atlanteans forgot their conflicts and traveled into the sky in their flying machines.
They wan ted to leave the earth forever.

On earth there were terrible cataclysms. Earths approaching twin grew larger and soon an enormous spark was produced. Black clouds formed and terrible cold set in.
M any people-Atlanteans-perished. After that, the sun began to move further away from earth and then began to rise in the east and set in the west. The earth now
travelled in a different orbit and a new companion appeared-the moon. Afterwards people discovered an enormous indentation on the surface of the earth, which was
formed at the time the two planets came into contact.

M oveover, there is a great deal of evidence that the civilization of the Lemuro-Atlanteans was the most highly developed on earth.

But did they die out entirely? Some evidence suggests that they may be found to this very day in a state of samadhi, representing the Human Gene Pool. According to
other data, the Lemuro-Atlanteans form the basis of the mysterious land of Shambala, having learned through the process of evolution how to move from a physical to
a metaphysical state and back again. Nicholas Roerich, when describing the land of Shambala, noted several times that people there were capable of disappearing or
becoming invisible. Can all this be believed? I dont know. But I do believe that moving back and forth from a physical to a metaphysical state is possible.

Atlanteans

As Lobsang Rampa has written, after the catastrophe produced by the collision of the planets, the Atlanteans who survived began to adapt to life under earths
changing conditions (Doctor from Lhasa,143-144). The race of super intellectuals, which might have helped them to survive, was no more. Religion then appeared as
a way to remember them. Priests then attempted to subordinate the people through religion.

M amoths and brontosauruses disappeared from the face of the earth as they could not adapt to the new climate. The sky, which had formerly been red, was now blue.
Snow now fell at times from the sky, and the winds had grown noticeably colder. Floods and tides also appeared. People gradually grew shorter.

The priests of the Atlanteans understood that without the knowledge of the Lemura-Atlanteans it would be difficult to expect any progress. So they began to collect
the ancient writings of the Lemuro-Atlanteans and attempted to decipher them. They undertook excavations to find other sources of ancient wisdom.

The possession of ancient knowledge led to progress. Large and small cities were built, scholars continued to invent new methods for taming the natural world. People
built flying machines and began to travel in the air in planes without wings. Their airplanes were silent and could stand still anywhere above the earth. This was made
achieved because people understood the secret of gravitation and learned how to use anit-gravity. People could move enormous stones through the air with the help of a
device that fit in the palm of the hand. Things were transported primarily by air, while on land only across short distances. Water transport was rarely used.

M adame Blavatsky also writes that the Atlanteans had flying machines. She indicates that:

It is from the Fourth Race that the early Aryans gottheir most valuable science of the hidden virtues of precious and other stones, of chemistry (Secret Doctrine,
2:426).

In The Chronicle of Akasha, Steiner writes that the Atlanteans had power over what is called the life force (42). For example, in a grain of wheat there sleeps a force
that allows it to grow a stem. The Atlanteans had the capacity to transform life force into applicable technical power capable of moving flying machines and other
apparatuses.

In addition to affecting gravity and making use of the life force, the Atlanteans were able to use psychic energy with the use of their third eye. Nostradamus writes
about this, noting that during the building of the pyramids and other such monuments the Atlanteans moved stones with a glance (evidently, by using their third eye to
tune into the wave-based elements of the stone and opposing gravity). M adame Blavatsky notes that in the process of evolution the Atlanteans third eye began to lose
its function, so they took measures to artificially stimulate their internal vision (Secret Doctrine, 2:299).

And so, in possession of extraordinary powers (anti-gravity, life force, psychic energy), the Atlanteans created a highly-developed civilization, the remains of which
can be still found today. M adame Blavatsky writes the following about the present-day evidence of the civilization of the Atlanteans:

Pyramids of Egypt, Karnak, and the thousand ruinsthe monumental Nagkon-Wat of Cambodiathe ruins of Palenque and Uxmal, of Central Americathe
unfading colours of Luxor - the Tyrian purple; the bright vermilion and dazzling blue which decorate the walls of this place, and are as bright as on the first day of their
application[t]he indestructible cement of the pyramids and of ancient aqueductsthe Damascus blade, which can be turned like a corkscrew in its scabbard without
breakingunparalleled tints of the stained glassthe secret of the true malleable glass (Secret Doctrine, 2:430).

Lobsang Ramap writes in the Doctor from Lhasa that the Atlanteans used telepathy to communicate with one another, which was then the universal language
(Conversations, 141). But gradually they began to develop speech, various languages arose, and people began to have trouble understanding one another. Writing was
also invented.

In The Chronicle of Akasha, Steiner notes that the Atlanteans were distinguished from present-day man by their very well-developed memory, and by their less-
developed ability with logic (40-42). Elderly people, who could make use of their long life experience, possessed the greatest authority.

The geography of the continents was different during the time of the Atlanteans from what it is today. In The Chronicle of Akasha Steiner writes that the Atlantic
continent was located where the Atlantic ocean in today, between Europe and America. M adame Blavatsky points out the two main continents of the Atlanteans: one
in the Pacific Ocean and the other in the Atlantic. Blavatsky notes that M adagascar, Ceylon, Sumatra, Java, Borneo and the Polynesian Islands are the remnants of the
enormous Pacific continent of the Atlanteans (Secret Doctrine, 2:782). We can judge the size of this continent by locating the Sandwich Islands, New Zealand, and the
Easter Islands on a map; they were the three summits of the sunken continent. The natives of these islands never came into contact, but all of them assert that their
islands were once a part of an enormous continent. But the most curious thing is that all the natives spoke the same language and had similar customs.

The second continent of the Atlanteans, of which the Azore and Canary Islands are the remnants, was located in the Atlantic Ocean. And where the Asian continent is
today there were only large islands.

There is also evidence the Atlanteans were of different races and sub-races. For example, in The Chronicle of Akasha (Steiner, Cosmic M emory, 21-26), the Atlantean
race is divided into seven sub-races. M embers of the first sub-race, the Rmoahals, were distinguished by a highly developed memory and the magic power of their
words. The second sub-race, the Tlavatli, acquired a sense of ambition and preserved in memory all their great deeds and actions. The third sub-race, the Toltecs, was
characterized by the ability to transfer achievements and gifts down to its descendants, which led to the appearance of clans and chiefs. The fourth sub-race, the proto-
Turanians, was distinguished by strong selfish desires and ambitions. The fifth sub-race, the proto-Semites, developed the capacity for judgment, while the sixth sub-
race, the Akkadians, developed the power of thought, which led to a thirst for innovation and change. The seventh sub-race, the M ongols, further developed the power
of thought, but they acquired the conviction that what was most ancient was most wise.

M adame Blavatsky at one point in The Secret Doctrine distinguishes two sub-races of Atlanteans: the devs and the peris, noting that the devs were powerful giants.
At another point she divides the Atlanteans into people who have the appearance of the Buddha and those who look like the statues on Easter Island. She notes that
the former were Sons of God, while the latter were imitators of evil wizards. Elsewhere Blavatsky separates the Atlanteans into yellow, black, brown, and red (Secret
Doctrine, 2: 221-4, 394, 425-6). From that, we can see that the yellow Atlanteans were the predecessors of the Chinese, M ongols and Turanians, the black,
predecessors of the Africans, and the red, predecessors of the Jews.

Blavatsky also mentions the sin of the Atlanteans, which involved the abuse of new technologies (Secret Doctrine, 2: 227, 302-3). They made their sanctuaries, meant
for the visitation of god, into a heathen temple for every kind of spiritual transgression. As a result of this sin, an endless series of wars broke out among the various
groups of Atlanteans. Lobsang Rampa (Doctor from Lhasa, 147) suggests the reason for these wars was the appearance of different languages among the Atlanteans.

Lobsang Rampa also writes that the Atlanteans invented ever newer forms of weapons. They had a ray gun that caused mutations in people. Later they invented a
bacteriological weapon that caused horrible epidemics of infectious diseases across the earth. Soon after that they invented a special weapon that produced clouds of
unprecedented size in the stratosphere. As a result, the earth trembled and, it seems, shook on its axis. Floods, fires and fatal rays killed people in the millions. A
portion of the population was saved in hermetically-sealed boxes that floated on the surface of the water, and another portion flew into the sky in their flying
machines.

M adame Blavatsky also writes about the war of the Atlanteans (Secret Doctrine, 2: 221-2, 350, 372, 427). The black Atlanteans who were among the lowest material
spirits on earth and composed two thirds of mankind fought against the yellow Atlanteans, who had remained faithful to their gods and represented one third of
mankind. These two groups of Atlanteans differed not only in appearance but also in a spiritual sense. M oreover, they were deeply versed in the primordial wisdom
and the secrets of nature, and they were mutually antagonistic in their battle. Blavatsky describes how one leader among the yellow Atlanteans, after witnessing the
sins of the black Atlanteans, sent devout individuals in his air ships (vimana) to his fellow leaders with the words:

M ay every yellow face send sleep from himself (mesmerize?) to every black face. M ay even they (the Sorcerers) avoid pain and suffering. M ay every man true to
the Solar Gods bind (paralyze) every man under the lunar gods, lest he should suffer or escape his destinyWhen the Lords of the Dark Faces awoke and bethought
themselves of their Viwans in order to escape from the rising waters, they found them gone (Secret Doctrine, 2:427-8).

And so, the civilization of the Atlanteans, having survived the destruction of the Lemurian civilization, gradually acquired the ancient knowledge of the Lemuro-
Atlanteans and developed it to become a thriving civilization in its own right. But gradually antagonism began to build up with the Atlantean civilization which led to
war.

Destruction of the Atlanteans: The Great Flood

We were able to find information about the destruction of the Atlanteans in M adame Blavatskys monumental work The Secret Doctrine (2:124, 144, 220-2, 227, 291-
2, 302-3, 313-4, 332, 350-1, 365, 372, 395, 402-3, 406-7, 411, 427-8, 433, 436). We found some additional information in Rudolph Steiners The Chronicle of Akasha
(Cosmic M emory, 39) and Lobsang Rampas Doctor from Lhasa (147-148).

The endless wars in which the late Atlanteans found themselves ended when a weapon of unprecedented power was used, which affected the stability of the earths
axis. The dislocation of the earths axis produced global changes in the earths crust, resulting in the sinking of the continents of the Atlanteans and the appearance of
new continents.

The last, fatal war between the yellow and black Atlanteans led to the destruction of the black Atlanteans, who were in a hypnotic state (induced by a telepathic
weapon) when their continents sank into the ocean. The yellow Atlanteans managed to save themselves by flying away in their flying machines (vinama) to the Land
of Fire and M etal, which we might understand as referring to the present-day Himalayas, Tibet and the Gobi desert. Both global continents of the Atlanteans sank.

The universal flood was caused when the poles moved. M adame Blavatsky gives us to understand that the Land of Fire and M etal was the polar region-the North
Pole. From that it follows that at the time of the Atlanteans the North Pole was located in the region of the Himalays, Tibet and the God desert. As a result of the
dislocation of the earths axis, the North Pole moved to its present location.

[At the time of the Great Flood] the whole earth was one vast watery desert, [o]nly the peaks of the [Himalayan and Tibetan] mountains, [together with] the high
plateau [of the Gobi protruded from the water]. Where now are found but salt lakes and desolate barren deserts, there was a vast inland sea... [and here was a]n island,
which for its unparalleled beauty had no rival in the world, was inhabited by the last remnant of the race which preceded oursThe Island, according to belief, exists
to the present hour; now, as an oasis surrounded by the dreadful wildernesses of the great Desert, the Gobi (Secret Doctrine, 2:400, 220).

Lobsang Rampa writes that there was one tribe among the Atlanteans that enjoyed the special favor of the superintellectuals-the Lemuro-Atlanteans. This tribe lived
on the high shore of one of the seas. After the great flood its territory turned out to be several thousand feet above sea level and surrounded by tall mountains. (We can
assume that this is the Gobi desert-E.M .) The priests of this tribe had predicted the great flood and so before it came they inscribed on golden tablets their history, a
map of the world and of the stars, as well as advanced scientific concepts. These golden tablets together with models of their tools, books and other objects were
hidden in caves located at a distance from one another so that people in the future could find them and learn about their past.

When this territory rose high above sea level, the climate there changed significantly, which caused many of its inhabitants to die from cold and the thinning of the air.
Those who survived became the predessors of the hardy Tibetans of today. In this region, hidden deep in mountain caves are tablets that contain the Knowledge. Other
evidence of the lost civilization is located in the abandonned, unguarded city which lies forgotten amid the expanse of the massif of Tian Shian.

Indications that great Knowledge is hidden in caves in Tibet and the Gobi desert can be found in M adame Blavatskys writings. Although she makes no mention of
golden tablets and books, she unambiguously hints at the existence of people in samadhi preserved in this region of the earth:

The remnants of those immortal men - who survived when the holy island had become black with sin and perished - have found refuge in the great desert of Gobi,
where they still reside invisible to all, and defended from approach by hosts of Spirits; in Airyana Vag, where Vara is built and a year seems only as a day (and
night), a clear reference to the land of the Gods or the (now) polar regions [t]hither (into the vara) thou shalt bring the seeds of men and women the seeds of
every kind of cattle to be kept inexhaustible there, so long as those men shall stay in the vara (Secret Doctrine, 2:372, 291).

From all thats been said, it follows that at the time of the great flood, caused by a shift in the axis of rotation of the earth and a dislocation of the poles, a portion of
the Atlanteans were saved by moving to the region of the Himalayas, Tibet and the Gobi desert. At the time of the Atlanteans, this area was the polar region, although,
evidently, with different climatic conditions from those at the North Pole today. A tribe of highly-developed Atlanteans lived in this region. Nevertheless, the raising of
mountains and plateaus (the Gobi desert and Tibet) cause the living conditions there to become much more severe. One portion of the surviving Atlanteans were the
ancestors of the contemporary Tibetans, while the other portion went into the mountain caves and entered a state of samadhi in order to preserve themselves and their
knowledge for many thousands of years. In these mountain caves were preserved golden tablets, books and tools, all testifying to the level of development of the
Atlantean civilization.

Writers have noted that only the devout survived. By devout we are led to understand those with a pure soul, that is, people capable of freeing themselves from
negative energy, which is the most important condition for entering deep samadhi.

Those Atlanteans who floated aboard hermetically-sealed boxes also survived, as did those whose land was raised above sea level. Others perished beneath the water; it
is possible, the mountains collapsed over them.

When did Atlantis perish? We could only find evidence of this in the work of M adame Blavatsky. In several places in The Secret Doctrine she notes that the great flood
and the destruction of the continents of the Atlanteans occurred 850,000 years ago. However, at the time of the great flood the Atlanteans did not perish all at once.
Those who remained alive died off between 850,000 and 700,000 years ago. However, Blavatsky later contradicts herself. At one point she notes that beginning
850,000 years ago, floods were a relatively common occurrence and that the last flood occurred 100,000 years ago. However, at another point she notes that there were
no more floods between 850,000 and 11,000 years ago. She does, however, clearly state that the great flood, which destroyed the contintents of the Atlanteans
happened 850,000 years ago was the biblical flood, or Noahs flood, which remains in human memory. Smaller floods have nothing to do with it.

What happened 11,000 year ago? In Nostradamus, M adame Blavatsky and the Chornicle of Akasha, it is remarked that in addition to the Himalayas, the Gobi desert
and Tibet, another piece of land, located in the present-day Atlantic Ocean, remained above sea level after the great flood 850,000 years ago. This was described by
Plato and so is known everywhere as Platos Island. On this island there survived a group of Atlanteans that preserved its knowledge and technology, and influenced
the development of people of our civilization that was then emerging on the new continents that arose from the oceans. Specifically, M adame Blavatsky attributes the
building of the great Egyptian pyramids to these Atlanteans from Platos Island and dates the building of the pyramids at 78,000 years ago, when Egypt had hardly
arisen from the waters (Secret Doctrine, 2:432). She notes the positive influence exerted by the Atlanteans from Platos Island on the ancient Egyptians: The human
Dynasty of the older Egyptians, beginning with M enes, had all the knowledge of the Atlanteans, though there was no more Atlantean blood in their veins (436).

11,000 years ago the Atlanteans of Platos Island saw a new star in the sky. It grew in size and soon, as Nostradamus describes it, it gave off unbearable heat. This was
the comet Tifon, according to Nostradamus, which feel to earth somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean. As a result of the comet, Platos island sank and the last Altanteans
on earth perished. The comet pierced the earths crust and magma poured into the ocean. An enormous amount of steam and dust rose into the atmosphere, as a result
of which the earth was for many years covered in darkness. Our emerging civlization again found itself under difficult conditions for survival.

In Chinese sources there is also a description of Atlantis, which they call M a li ga si ma. These sources indicate that Atlantis sank to the bottom of the ocean, and a
surviving Chinese Noah allowed mankind to survive.

There are two opinions concerning the destruction of Atlantis. The first one, found in M adame Blavatsky, asserts that a geological cataclysm was the cause of the great
flood. The second opinion, found in The Chronicle of Akasha, Lobsang Rampa, Nostradamus, as well as M adame Blavatsky, emphasizes the role of the sin of the
Atlanteans, which involved the misuse of their knowledge and new technologies.

In evaluating the causes of the destruction of Atlantis, we cannot rule out periodical geological cataclysms. But it is also impossible, in our view, to rule out the role of
the Atlanteans sin, regardless of how old-fashioned or religious the idea may seem. From the evidence gathered during our expedition, it is clear the Atlanteans were
connected to the Universal Information Field and were able to gather knowledge from there. Using that knowledge (which, we must understand, is from God-E.M .) in
order to wage war is indeed a great sin. And only God knows the effect the metaphysical world-the world of psychic energy-can have on the physical world. Perhaps
negative energy can precipitate geological disasters. But we cannot agree with the assertion that the sin of the Atlanteans is responsible for the very grave karma of the
people of our civilization. When the Higher M ind introduced the principle of SoHm, our people, members of the fifth race, were cut off from the knowledge
contained in the Universal Information Field and so were forced to pursue self-realization. Only very few Initiates have the good fortune to be able to enter the
knowledge system of the Higher M ind.

If we collect the various pieces of evidence concerning the relationship between the Atlanteans and people of our civilization offered in M adame Blavatskys Secret
Doctrine, Steiners Chronicle of Akasha and Lobsang Rampas Doctor from Lhasa, a very interesting picture emerges.

The people of our civilization-the fifth, or Aryan, race-appeared in the midst of the Atlanteans approximately 200,000 years before the great flood, which occurred
850,000 years ago, so, more than one million years ago. Some Atlanteans at that time began to have children with an unusual appearance. These were the first people of
the fifth race. At first they were considered to be aberrations but more and more such children appeared. They were shorter than the Atlanteans, but taller and bigger
than contemporary man.

During the time they lived together with the Atlanteans before the great flood, the principle of SoHm was not in effect for our ancestors or for the Atlanteans, which
means they were connected to the Universal Information Field. The last message of SoHm began to take effect much later, after the flood.

Following the great flood, a small number of Atlanteans survived, including yellow, brown, red and black Atlanteans. A small number of people from the fifth race (our
civlization) also survived. Both the Atlanteans and the people of our civilization were saved by Vaysvata M anu (or Noah), who was, as M adame Blavatsky asserts, an
Atlantean.

There is evidence that the people of our civlization continued to fight with the remaining Atlanteans even after the great flood. Evidently, these wars remain in the
memory of people today in the form of ancient legends and tales, which tell of knights who defeated giants (devs and peris) and were endowed with the power of
sorcery (the third eye).

Nevertheless, the Atlanteans and people of our civilization multiplied both separately and inter-racially. The mixing of races continued until the last community of
Atlanteans, on Platos Island was destroyed 11,000 years ago. At that point the descendants of Atlanteans increasingly lost their distinguishing traits and acquired the
features of the younger race. The Egyptian people, who had lived peacefully with the Atlanteans from Platos Island for the longest time and had intermarried with
them, came to acquire the secret knowledge and technologies of the Atlanteans.

Through the process of inter-mating, the yellow Atlanteans produced the Chinese, M ongols, Turanians, the black Atlanteans produced Africans, the red Atlanteans
produced the Jewish, and it may be that the brown Atlanteans produced the Europeans. Two sources for the origins of man are mentioned: Tibet and Africa. However,
we believe that the African source of our civilization died out 11,000 years ago along with the destruction of Platos Island, while the Tibetan source survived-which is
also confirmed by our ophthalmo-geometric research.

But the most curious thing turned out to be that all the authors mentioned above noted that after the great flood the survivors of the fourth and fifth races, the
Atlanteans and the people of our civilization, began to be controlled by divine kings. Who were these divine kings? Recalling that these authors referred to the
Lemuro-Atlanteans as Sons of God, we can assume that those people of the fourth and fifth races who remained on earth after the great flood were ruled by the
Lemuro-Atlantids. As leaders, they began to teach them the people of the fourth and fifth races the technological know-how and knowledge that was lost with the great
flood so that they could develop their own technology, extract treasure from the earth, etc. The souls of these leaders were connected with the Higher M ind.
But if the Lemuro-Atlanteans perished during a previous global catastrophe around one million years before the great flood, where did these leaders come from? We can
only conclude that there is a Human Gene Pool that consists of people of previous civilizations, from which new leaders can arise when necessary.

Conclusions

Lemuria and Atlantis were highly-developed civilizations that succeeded one another on earth. The technocratic development of these civlizations unavoidably led to
conflicts and wars, which caused their destruction. The earth has experienced two global catastrophes: the first killed off the Lemurians and the second, the Atlanteans.

Every civilization appears in the midst of the previous one, but the transfer of ancient knowledge and the technologies of the previous civilization do not always occur.
After global catastrophes the survivors, who now find themselves in difficult conditions for survival, lose their knowledge and technological know-how. They are
threatened with a complete descent into savagery.

Only the knowledge hidden in the deep caves and the divine kings who appear from who knows make it possible for people to develop and continue on the path of
progress.

Perhaps, there truly is a Human Gene Pool that consists of people from previous civlizations in a state of saamahi, whose mission it is to ensure that life continues on
the face of the earth. Perhaps, in the event of global catastrophes, they are capable of leading the survivors or spurring human life onward. Our civilization might also
experience a global catastrophe. Does the Human Gene Pool still exist? What is there in the samadhi caves?
Chapter 8

In the Samadhi Caves

In the two previous chapters, I interrupted the chronological description of our expedition to offer analysis of information about the Buddha and people of former
civilizations. We left off in our description following our lengthy conversation with the Bonpo Lama. He and I then went off into another room for a private
conversation.

I will tell no one, not even God

What did the Bonpo Lama and I talk about? The reader will probably surmise that we spoke of my natural desire to meet with the Special People, who visit the
samadhi caves, as well as my desire to believe to some degree the information we obtained concerning the mysterious samadhi caves. I will only say that my
conversaion with the Bonpo Lama led to a series of additional meetings, as a result of which we were able to learn the location of one of the samadhi caves and the
names of two Special People who guard this cave. Where is the samadhi cave located, and what are the names of these two Special People? I will answer those
questions with the words of the Special People themselves: I will tell no one, not even God! I hope the reader will understand that this is too sacred and there are too
many evil forces in the world.

What We Hoped to Find

As we prepared for our trip to the samadhi cave, we understood perfectly well that we would be most likely unable to enter it without obstacles and to see the people
of our civlizition and those of previous civilizations who were in a state of samadhi. The evidence wed gathered of the existence of a psychic energy barrier at the
entrance to the samadhi caves couldnt be a simple fiction insofar as the samadhi caves, as part of the Human Gene Pool, could hardly be open to anyone, even to those
with good intentions. If we managed to enter a samadhi cave, would we feel the effects of the psychic energy barrier? What would that be like? Would it kill us?

Fortunately, people-especially the sceptics-tend to believe they know everything and that all the mysteries of nature have already been revealed. It is difficult to speak
with them of unkown forms of energy, especially psychic energy. But such sceptics probably existed at the turn of the last century, when nothing was known of
nuclear energy, although there were many cases of people dying mysterious deaths (as we now know) in the proximity of uranium deposits. A similar thing may be
taking place now insofar as forms of psychic energy are still not available for study.

How would the Special People react to our arrival? We couldnt expect them to tell us what they saw when they visited the samadhi caves. We were cautioned that
confidential notes attesting to the seriousness of our scientific approach were unlikely to help and that the Special People would probably respond by saying that they
would tell no one, not even God. Our hope rested on our representation of the hypothetical Atlantean. It is possible the Special People had seen such a face in the cave
and so would react accordingly. It could not be ruled out that they would consider us to be guardians of samadhi caves in Europe and so we might get them to discuss
the appearance of the people in samadhi, on the principle: Ours looks like this. What does Yours look like? Perhaps the Special People will be interested in our
scientific approach to the study of the appearance of people from previous civilizations, and might introduce some corrections. In other words, we didnt expect a
direct conversation with the Special People, but hoped for a discussion of related details; the Special People could give us such information without revealing the great
secret.

The Tibetan Village

After negotiating mountain passes, we arrived at a small Tibetan village, located at an elevation of almost three thousand meters. Our group had managed well the long
mountain trek. After all, Valery Lobankov and I were master campers and the other members of the expedition were also experienced. The whole time we remembered
the All-Russian Center for Eye and Plastic Surgery wed created, founded on the ethical principles of a friendly group of campers. Although some of our surgeons and
researchers no longers camped, the spirit of outdoor camping was active to this very day.

The Tibetan village that was the object of our journey consisted of small stone houses, with a nearby pagoda. People here were poor and lived in very close quarters:
small rooms on different levels connected by steeps stairs and walls often with no plaster or wallpaper. In the evenings it was cold.

We didnt stay in any of these houses; instead we pitched tents just outside the village. All the villagers were interested in seeing us. Children sat next to our tents for
long periods of time and silently watched the newcomers. They shyly took the candy we offered them and then ran away. No one spoke English so we could only
communicate through our translator, Kiram.

At first we began to ask the villagers about the existence of caves in the area. They all answered that there were a lot of caves. Later we asked about samadhi caves but
never received an answer. At that point these smiling and talkative people became silent and left our question unanswered. We got the impression that the secret of the
samadhi caves was kept here not only by the Special People, but by the entire local population.

In this village we found two Special People

Special People

The first Special Person was sixty years old and the second ninety five. It turns out that only one of them now visits the samadhi cave; the older one, in view of his
advanced years, stopped visiting the cave several years ago. Both of them had a family and lived in houses just like those of the other villagers.

In the course of three days we spoke with them on a variety of topics but as soon as we approached the topic of the samadhi cave, they fell silent. To our more
insistent questions about the samadhi cave, they responded tersely: Thats a secret.

It seems that our trip to this remote village would be a total failure. Both Special People understood that wed come there not out of idle curiosity to see how they
lived and to speak with them about that. They realized the object of our interest was the samadhi cave they guarded. If the Special People were of obvious interest to
us, we were also curiosities for them. And this curiosity toward white people who had come from far-off Russia and who knew about samadhi only increased. They
probably thought: Are there samadhi caves in Russia, too? How did they find out about our samadhi cave? But the vow these Special People had evidently taken
to guard this great secret made it impossible for them not only to tell us anything but also to ask us questions.

There remained one last possibility. We could show the Special People our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean and then ask if they had ever seen such a face in the
cave. However, I categorically forebade anyone to show the drawing, leaving it for the most crucial point in the discussions.

After two days of meetings with the Special People and long discussions on the role of Tibet in the evolution of mankind on earth, we sensed that the tension in our
relationship had dissipated and that mutual trust had been established. And so, we gathered our courage and asked the younger Special Person-he was sixty-to meet
with me tomorrow to talk once more about the samadhi cave. Fortunately, he agreed and named a time to meet.

Three of us went to meet him: Vlantina Yakovleva, our translator, Kiram, and I.

What the Younger Special Person Said

We sat across from one another and with a smile on my face, I asked: They say youre sixty years old, but you look much young. Tell me, is this an effect of the
samadhi cave you visit?

The younger Special Person also smiled and answered: I still have an active sexual life. I have five children.

Is that an effect of the samadhi cave?

I think so. There are many extraordinary powers there at work there. For some people they are harmful, deadly, while for others they are beneficial.

How long have you been guarding the samadhi cave? I asked.

M any years have passed since a meeting of lamas approved my candidacy after I passed a trial meditation, responded the younger Special Person.

What is a trial meditation?

You must gain access to a samadhi cave in a state of meditation

And who grants you access?

He does!

Who is He?

The one in the samadhi cave.

He is a person?

Yes, a person in the state of samadhi.

Does this person possess a usual or unusual appearance?

There was no reply.

Do you go to the samadhi cave alone or together with the older Special Person? I asked, moving slightly away from the previous topic.

Alone. I am now the only guardian of the samadhi cave. The older Special Person is too old to go to the samadhi cave. After his death a meeting of lamas will approve
a new candidate, if, of course, he is able to pass the trial meditation, answered the younger Special Person.

How often do you go to the samdhi cave?

I go once a month.

How long do you stay in the samadhi cave?

I stay there on average three hours.

What day of the month do you go to the samadhi cave?

Entry into the samadhi cave is permitted only on the full moon or 11-12 days after the full moon. I go during the full moon. Entry is permitted only into specified
rooms in the cave

And so there are also people in samadhi in other rooms in the cave? I asked, unable to resist.

That is a secret, replied the younger Special Person.

In the cave, as far as I understand, theres total darkness. Do you go there with a flashlight?

Yes. But were permitted to take only weak flashlights, and we cant take them everywhere.

Do you pray at the entrance to the cave?

I begin to enter a state of meditation a week before I enter the samadhi cave. When I enter the first room of the cave, which is separated from the other samadhi rooms
by a small tunnel, I begin to pray and intensify my meditation. Only after this can I approach the Body.

What does this Body look like?

There was no reply.

In the first room of the cave, where you pray and intensify your meditation, do you feel the effects of the extraordinary powers? I asked, again moving away from
any questions regarding the person in samadhi.

Yes, responded the younger Special Person. It is in this first room that you begin to feel the extraordinary powers. You need to pray and to intensify your
meditation in order to adapt yourself to the effects of these powers. If you dont, youll feel that you mustnt enter the cave.

Why?

You might die.

How do you feel if you dont manage to adapt to the effects of the extraordinary powers?

You develop a head ache and you dont feel like entering the cave.

You dont feel like it?

You feel like leaving the cave. You feel upset you werent able to adapt yourself. It is fatally dangerous to enter the cave unprepared, said the younger Special Person
with intensity.

How often do you fail to adapt yourself to the effects of the extraordinary powers?

At first this happened rather often. But if I was unsuccessful at entering the cave during the full moon, I would try again in 11-12 days. Gradually, the number of
unsuccessful attempts decreased, and now I successfully enter the samadhi cave almost every time.

Can a normal person enter the samadhi cave?

That is very dangerous. Its fatally dangerous. The road there is bad. There are many snakes.

But we know that the temperature in the caves is +4 C, which is too cold for snakes.

The god of snakes lives in this cave.

I was astonished.
These are mystical snakes. There is total quiet in the caves. These snakes exert an effect on the person who enters.

What kind of effect?

You want to leave the cave. Your head hurts. If you overcome that, you will die.

Please describe the samdhi cave in greater detail, I asked.

The first room, in which you begin to feel the effects of the extraordinary powers, said the younger Special Person, is rather large. In that room there are no people
in the state of samadhi. The most dangerous place is the narrow and high tunnel that connects the first room and the other rooms. Its as if the extraordinary powers are
concentrated there. Beyond it there are other samadhi rooms; I have access only to certain ones.

What have you seen in these samadhi rooms?

That is a secret.

Which of these rooms contain a person in samadhi?

That is a secret.

Does a person in samadhi open his mouth when he speaks?

Slightly. But he speaks very rarely.

What does the body of this person in samadhi look like?

Almost like a normal body; perhaps a bit more yellow.

Is the person in samadhi clothed or not?

He is clothed. Although he could be without clothing.

How am I to understand that?

No reply.

Have you seen the third eye of someone in samadhi?

There is not third eye. I never saw one.

What are the proportions of the body in samadhi? Larger or normal?

That is a secret.

In what position is the one in samadhi? I went on.

He is sitting, replied the younger Special Person.

Sitting?

Yes, he sits in the lotus position.

Is he leaning against the wall?

No.

Have you touched the person in samadhi?

Yes.

What was his body like?

Cold and thick.

And why do you have access only to certain samadhi rooms? What are in the other samadhi rooms?

I wont tell anyone that, not even God!

What kind of eyes does the person in samadhi have?

No reply.

What kind of nose does he have?

That is a secret.

At that point I took out our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean and held it out to the younger Special Person. He looked at it carefully, brought it closer to his eyes
several times, and then put it aside.

What can you say about that? I asked.

The younger Special Person quickly uttered some phrase twice.

What did he say, I asked Kiram.

He uttered some kind of religious phrase twice. I cant understand it. But he was very agitated, answered the translator.

Our subsequent questions met with little success. The younger Special Person said either nothing or that it was a secret. We thanked him, took our drawing, and went
back to our tents. There was a lot of discussion in our camp after we recounted what had happened.

If you offerred him money, said Sergei Seliverstov, that would be sacrilege. Although look how poor they are. But there are things that money cant buy. The spirit
doesnt need money.

The things that can be bought with money cant be sacred, added Valentina.

When Rockefeller died, he was the richest man on earth, Sergei said with passion, and what remained of him? In his coffin he was dressed in a suit that cost,
probably, 500 dollars. This costume was the end result of all hed done in his life. Rockefeller probably didnt enrich his soul. His whole life was dedicated to only one
thing: making money. In the Soviet Union Lenin was god, and people worshipped this false god. In the US the dollar is god, and Rockefeller worshipped this false god
his whole life. People throughout the world study what Roerich left behind, but no one studies what Rockefeller left. The mayor of M oscow was a smart guy. He
rebuilt the Cathedral of Christ the Savior and immortilized his name.
Back to the topic, said Valery Lobankov, the younger Special Person didnt reveal any secrets, although he did confirm the presence of a psychic energy barrier and
the existence in the cave of a person in samadhi.

I think theres an Atlantean in the cave,said Vener Gafarov. Look at how the younger Special Person reacted to our drawing. In my view, the samadhi caves are
Shambala, which is the School for M asters, where they go to replenish their spiritual energy.

But there remained many buts. The next day Valery Lobankov and I went to visit the older Special Person. We were absolutely convinced that we had to conduct
the conversation indirectly, cautiously posing only oblique questions.

What the Older Special Person Said

The 95-year old Special person looked his age. There was clearly a cataract in his one eye, although he could see well with the other eye, and his body was thin. It was
obvious he had some difficulty moving his joints. But he was in complete possession of his senses, joked often, and spoke quickly, with youthful fervor.

Valery, the translator, Kiram, and I sat down in a small room in his home. I opened my bag, took out the drawing of our hypothetical Atlantean, and held it out to the
older Special Person without saying a word. He looked at the drawing carefully, bending his head to see it with his good eye. Valery and I watched him closely, but
there was no reaction on his face. The older Special Person put the drawing aside and said:

I will say nothing about the samadhi cave. It is a great secret.

Please explain what samadhi is, I asked.

I cannot tell you that. I will tell no one about that, not even God. And the other Special Person will say nothing about that either.

Valery and I exchanged looks. We faced failure from the very start. Then I went up to the older Special Person and delicately took our drawing and held it up to his
eyes. I said more insistently: For many years now weve been looking in caves for a person in samadhi who looks like this. He has a small nose, enormous eyes, and
small ears. He is of enormous height with a large chest cavity. Have you seen such a person in your samadhi cave?
The older Special Person bored into me with his one good eye, then turned away and said loudly: I havent seen such a person.

Perhaps, you havent seen such a person in those rooms of the samadhi cave to which you have access. Perhaps this person is located in another room of the cave, I
said, again insistently.

That is a secret.

Nevertheless, Im convinced there are people in the caves who look like this, I said, again showing him our drawing.

In those rooms of the cave to which I have access, there are no people who look like that. There are those who look similar

Valery and I glanced at one another, then Valery whispered in my ear: So there are many!

If in those rooms of the cave to which you have access there are people in samadhi who resemble the person in this drawing I paused here on purpose.

They dont all resemble that person,said the older Special Person, angrily.

And in the other rooms of the cave, I continued, there must be people in samadhi who look exactly like the person in the drawing.

Theyre not exactly like him either. But thats a secret, replied the older Special Person.

After that, he picked up our drawing and suddenly said: Im very disturbed by this! Where did you get this drawing?

I paused, meaningfully.
Id like to ask you, I said, answering a question with a question, have you seen in the cave people in samadhi with a third eye?

No. They dont have a third eye. Its a symbol.

In your cave are there any people in samadhi with such big, unusual eyes with bent eyelids? I pointed out all that on the drawing.

A few people have big, unusual eyes, others have normal eyes, answered the older Special Person.

Have you seen in your cave people with a small, spiral-valved nose like this?

No. The shape of their nose is different. Some people in samadhi have a small nose and others have a bigger nose, like that of normal people.

And in the other rooms of the cave to which you dont have access, could there be people in samadhi with a small, spiral-valved nose like this?

That is a secret.

Valery whispered into my ear: Thats a secret sounds like yes.

Tell me, do the people in the cave have big ears or small ones like those in the drawing? I asked, continuing my anatomical questioning.

The people in the cave have big ears. Some have very big ears and others have ears the size of normal people. But I havent seen small ears like those in the drawing,
replied the older Special Person.

Valery and I exchanged glances, thinking: We made a mistake with the ears.

Do the people in the cave have a mouth like the one in the drawing?

The older Special Person glanced at the drawing and replied: No, they dont have a mouth like that. Their mouth is like that of normal people. But perhaps they
have a completely different mouth.

What kind of mouth?

Thats a secret.

Valery and I again exchanged looks. Perhaps there, in the rooms of the cave to which this Special Person doesnt have access, there are people in samadhi who have a
small spiral-valved nose and an unusual mouth? While reconstructing the appearance of the Atlaneans from the depiction of eyes on Tibetan temples, we had particular
difficulty with these parts of the face. Evidently, we were mistaken. Who knows-perhaps in those cave rooms where the Special People dont go, there are mysterious
Lemuro-Atlanteans sitting in samadhi, while in the rooms to which the Special People have access there are Atlanteans and people of our civilization. Perhaps this
Special Person saw a Lemuro-Atlantean in a neighboring room? From what he told us there was some basis for thinking that.

Do the people in the cave have a large or a normal-sized chest? I asked.

Some have a large chest, others have a normal one, replied the older Special Person.

And how tall were they?

I cant say. Theyre sitting.

All the same, are the people large or small?

Some of them are large, others are like normal people.

Do the people in the cave have a large skull or is it the same as that of normal people?

Their skulls are different. Some have a very large skull, others have a large and elongated skull, and still others have a normal-sized skull. They all have long hair.

Valery and I again looked at one another. We were getting the impression that there were people of different civilizations in a state of samadhi in the cave.

Suddenly, the older Special Person picked up our drawing and, without waiting for a question from us, asked:

If people in the cave have a face like in the drawing, their body is large and fat. If they have a normal face, their bodies are thinner.

Valery and I were speechless. The older Special Person had indirectly admitted that in the cave there were people with an appearance similar to that of our hypothetical
Atlantean (of course, with the noted corrections).
And have you seen in the cave people with webbing between their fingers and toes? I asked, coming out of my stupor.

No, I havent seen that. They have normal fingers and toes, but with very long nails.

But did you spread their fingers and toes to see the webbing?

No, I didnt.

Valery whispered: If their fingers are pressed together, you cant see the webbing. I nodded. The time had now come for me to ask control questions. In science it is
necessary to conduct one or even two control studies. This means I had to ask the same questions Id already posed again in order to see whether the older Special
Person would say the same thing. This way, I could determine if there was an element of fantasy in what hed said. If he was making things up then sooner or later hed
trip up and say something different.

So you saw a third eye in the people in the cave? I asked, as if for the first time.

I already told you that its a symbol, replied the older Special Person.

Perhaps the people with a big skull have a third eye?

Only if they put it there themselves, replied the older Special Person, with a smile.

And what kind of eyes do the people in the cave have?

Some have big eyes and some have normal eyes-like everyone.

What do the big eyes of the people in the cave look like?

I cant describe them exactly. But theyre not like the eyes of normal people.

Did you notice an unusual bend in the upper eyelid in the people with big eyes?

No. I didnt look for that. In samadhi the eyes are half closed. I can only say that the big eyes look unusual.

Valery whispered: Hes telling the truth. Only an ophthalmologist could notice the unusual bend in the upper lids.

Did you see in the cave people with a very small nose? I asked, continuing with my control questions.

I already said that some people in the cave have a small nose and others have a large one, like normal people, replied the older Special Person. Its not like the nose
in the drawing.

But in other rooms of the cave to which you dont have access, are there people with a nose like that? I showed him the drawing.

That is a secret.

A moment of silence followed. If felt that the older Special Person was not making this up. The answers he gave the second time matched almost perfectly his initial
answers.

Suddenly the older Special Person picked up the drawing and said again: I am very disturbed by this face!

What kind of head do the people in the cave have? I asked, refusing to stop with the control questions.

What I said before is true: some have a big head, others have a long head, while still others have a normal one.

What about the size of the neck of the various people in the cave?

I already told you that, replied the older Special Person angrily.

I realized it was unnecessary to ask any more control questions. Valery again whispered in my ear: Hes not making it up. Hes telling the truth!

I decided to talk about something else so that I could return later with another series of control questions.

What do you think-is the role of samadhi important in preserving human life on earth?

If meditation is successful, you can enter samadhi. If its unsuccessful, you cant. I dont want to talk about the role of samadhi for mankind-its a secret, replied the
older Special Person.
Can a person today enter into extended samadhi?

A person today cannot because to do that you need to have power from God. Ancient people entered into samadhi in the caves and could remain in that state for a
very long time.

Is it possible to find very ancient people in the caves?

That is a secret.

Valery and I thought that sounded like a yes.

I think that people with a large skull, unusual eyes, a small nose, large ears, a large body with a large chest are the most ancient people. Is that so? I asked.

That is a secret.

Can you find in your cave people in samadhi who look like this? I pointed to the drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean.

That is a secret.

Can people from previous civilizations be preserved in the caves in a state of samadhi?

Yes. That is possible.

How long can a person in the cave remain in samadhi?

That depends on the strength of his spirit. A person can remain in the cave in samadhi for a thousand years, a million years or more. But Ive lived on 95 years and so
it is hard for me to say, replied the older Special Person.

How long have you been performing your mission as a Special Person guarding the samadhi cave? I continued.

Very many years.

Can you say more precisely how many?

Very many years.

In all that time have you ever once seen a person in the cave come out of samadhi?

No, that has never happened.

And in your memory has anyone ever entered a state of samadhi in the cave that you guard?

No, that has never happened although some people from Tibet wanted to enter into samadhi in my cave.

And why were they unable to do that?

They could not pass the trial meditation. I already told you that people today have a weak spirit. Ancient people had a strong spirit.

That means, I continued, they were unable to enter the cave?

Yes. They couldnt enter the cave despite the fact they could meditate well and had experience of entering into samadhi, explained the older Special Person.

They couldnt pass the psychic energy barrier! Valery said quietly.

Who refused them entry into the cave?

He did!

Who is He?

That is a secret.

Valery and I exchanged looks. Only a Lemuro-Atlantean, as the representative of the most highly developed civilization on earth, could possess such strong psychic
energy.

What do you think, I asked, is it possible to enter a state of samadhi instantaneously and repeatedly?
I have never seen that.

All the same, what do you think? Is it possible to enter into samadhi instantaneously?

They say there are such people. But the lamas know more about that. I have never seen such people.

After someone comes out of samadhi, can he live a normal life?

I dont know; I havent seen that.

But do you think its possible?

I have never seen that and so I cannot say. Ask the lamas. They should know.

Is it possible for someone who doesnt resemble normal people to come out of samadhi?

I havent seen that.

That means, I continued, people of unusual appearance have been sitting without moving for the entire time youve been guarding the cave?

Yes. But its not just the people of unusual appearance who have been sitting without moving. Normal-looking people have been sitting there too, replied the older
Special Person.

They have never moved?

No.

Have you spoken with the people in the cave who are in samadhi?

That is a secret.

What do you think-can people of unusual appearance, if they came out of samadhi, live on earth like normal people?

They could, but differently.

What do you mean?

The lamas know more about that.

We know that the Buddha had an unusual appearance. Perhaps the Buddha came out of samadhi in one of the caves?

I dont know about that.

Do the people of unusual appearance in the caves resemble the Buddha?

Some do, some dont.

Valery and I were especially pleased by this information as it confirmed our daring assumption that there were mixed samadhi cave, containing the whole range of
people from different civilizations.

What do you think-what pushes people to come out of samadhi? I asked.

The lamas should know that, responded the older Special Person.

They only say what they know, Valery remarked softly.

For what purpose do people enter into samadhi and remain in the caves for thousands, even millions of years?

I think that most enter into samadhi to see the future and to preserve themselves for it.

The older Special Person spoke of people in samadhi like a doctor speaks of his patients, without seeing anything peculiar in it. I wondered if he understood that
something much greater was behind this-the Human Gene Pool.

Tell me, I asked, what is the role of the samadhi cave? Do you think this is a way to preserve the Human Gene Pool? In other words, is it a pool of people who can
re-start life on earth in the event of a global catastrophe?
I only guard the samadhi cave. I dont have opinions about it.

All the same, youve dedicated your entire life to guarding this samadhi cave. Youve probably thought about what it is youre guarding.

To the extent the samadhi caves are well-protected, their meaning for people is very great. What role they play for people on earth-that is something the lamas
understand better. But that is a great secret.

But why are there not only normal people but also unusual-looking people, who dont resemble you or me-in the samadhi cave? I kept on.

The unusual-looking people are very ancient. And samadhi can last a very long time, replied the older Special Person.

Who protects the samadhi cave?

The spirit.

Whose spirit?

His.

Who is He?

That is a great secret.

What do you do in the samadhi cave once a month for the three hours you spend there?

I look to see that everything is alright.

But what exactly do you do? Do you look to see if a stone has fallen or if the bodies in samadhi are in the right position?

Not only that.

What else?

No reply.

What pose are the people in samadhi sitting in?

People in the cave always sit in the lotus position, responded the older Special Person.

So their feet are tucked underneath them. And how are their hands positioned?

Their hands are lying on their knees.

Their eyes, as you said, are half closed. What is the position of their eyeballs?

They are turned upward so that only the whites of their eyes are visible.

Like when someone is asleep, I whispered to Valery. But when someone is dead the eyeballs look straight ahead. So this is proof that the people in samadhi are
alive.

What are the people in samadhi sitting on?

Usually they sit on top of a tiger hide.

Why specifically a tiger hide?

I dont know.

Have you touched someone in samadhi?

Of course.

What can you say about how they feel?

The body is dense and cold.

Are people in samadhi alive?

Of course.

Do you know any people who in your lifetime have entered into samadhi? Im not asking about your cave, as you said that in your time as guardian no one has
entered into samadhi. But perhaps in other places? I asked.

M any years ago in this century one man from Nepal by the name of Suraj Bardjra, whom I knew, went to a cave in Tibet and entered into a state of samadhi. He is
still in that cave today, said the older Special Person.

This person by the name of Suraj Badjra was able to pass the meditation trial at the entrance to the samadhi cave?

I dont know. He did not enter samadhi in my cave. Perhaps he entered samadhi in a normal cave where there was no meditation trial. Perahps, he possessed very
great spiritual power, like that of ancient people, and could pass the meditation trial.

From your words I can conclude that some samadhi caves are protected by spirits, while others are not. Tell me, are the caves with the most ancient people of
unusual appearance the ones that are protected by spirits?

That is a secret.

Are there other samadhi caves in the world?

Yes, there are caves in Nepal, Tibet, China and India.

The time had now come for me to ask the second set of control questions, although Valery and I were almost certain the older Special Person was telling the truth.

What kind of eyes do the people in the cave have? I asked nonetheless.

I already said that some have large, unusual eyes, while others have normal eyes, like those of people, the older Special Person responded angrily.

And what kind of skull do they have?

I already said that some have a large skull, others have an elongated skull, and still others have a normal-sized skull, he said, looking at me perplexed.

And what kind of nose do these people in the cave have?

Everything I told you before is true, he said, cutting me off.

And their ears?

The older Special Person looked at me as if I were a stupid child.

Valery whispered in my ear: Thats enough. Hell get mad!

Tell me, I said, working up to the most important question, are we able to enter the samadhi cave?

He said nothing at first. The older Special Person, evidently, had not expected this question.

You would not pass the meditation trial, he responded. No one can pass through the entrance to the cave except me and the younger Special Person.

But still?

It is fatally dangerous.

We have good intentions.

That means nothing.

All the same can we try?

I felt that the older Special Person was sympathizing with us.

I will think about it. Come back tomorrow, he replied.

We bid the older Special Person a warm farewell, gave him our drawing of the hypothetical Atlantean, and then left.

Outside Valery said: We were very luck! You did a great job! We obtained one-of-a-kind information from a person who has worked his whole life directly with people
in samadhi. But whats really great is that there are many in the caves and theyre of different civilizations. That is the Human Gene Pool! Will they allow us to enter?
The next day Valery and I went to visit the older Special Person and once again asked him for permission to look inside the samadhi cave. We knew from the lamas that
the use of photo or video cameras was strictly forbidden.

I want to tell you again that entering into the first room of the samadhi cave is fatally dangerous, the older Special Person said softly.

We understand that, I responded without hesitation.

I have spoken with the younger [Special Person-E.M .]. We have decided to allow one of you to enter the first room of the cave. You wont be able to go any further
as you wont be able to pass the meditation trial. No one can overcome that! declared the older Special Person.

Thank you.

But keep in mind, continued the older Special Person, that if you begin to feel sick, go back. If not, you will die. Is that clear?

Can we take a flashlight? asked Valery.

Yes, but it must be weak.

Will We Get into the Samadhi-Cave?

When we returned to our camp, we lost ourselves in guessing the reasons for allowing one of us to enter the first room of the samadhi cave.

Its probably easier for them to allow us into the first room of the cave to show us its impossible to go any further, than to keep watch over us. As soon as we found
out where the samadhi cave is located, wed go there on our own and perish, said Valery.

They may be afraid, I proposed, that our entire group will go there. On the one hadn, we could all die, which would cause an uproar. On the other hand, our
combined torsion fields might have a destabilizing influence on the condition of the people in samadhi in the cave. Remember the story of the regiment of Chinese
communists who burst into one of the samadhi caves.

Thats entirely possible, Valery continued, that they take us for Special People who are guarding a samadhi cave in Russia and want to see if a Russian Special
Person is able to gain access to a Tibetan samadhi cave: Can you, foreigners, do what we can do?

Perhaps.

That evening we decided that I would be the one going to the samadhi cave.

Four of us-the younger Special Person, Valery, our translator, Kiram, and I-left the settlement. We traveled two-three kilometers along a mountain road that went along
the edge of a ravine. Later the younger Special Person turned onto a barely noticeable path that went up the mountain slope. When we crossed the rocky screes, we
entered the mountain region. The younger Special Person, maneuvering among the boulders, led us to a small cave in the mountain.

Is this the samadhi cave? I asked.

Yes, replied the younger Special Person.

I remembered the lamas had said that the samadhi caves were hidden. In fact in the surrounding mountains on these deserted mountain slopes one could find many such
caves. Just how many caves and grottos were there in the mountains that stood all around us?!

In the Samadhi Cave

We are here, repeated the younger Special Person.

We sat down and caught our breath, and then I began to get ready to enter the samadhi cave. It was noon. Unfortunately, it was not a full moon, during which time the
Special people enter the samadhi cave.

I put on a gortex jacket, put a ski cap in my pocket and, just in case, took with me some rope and a hiking stick. I checked to make sure my flashlight was working.
I entered a narrow tunnel, which in a few meters widened. I turned back, stuck my head out of the tunnel and asked the younger Special Person for permission to be
photographed here. The younger Special Person categorically refused to let me be photographed at the entrance to the samadhi cave, but did allow me to be
photographed in the tunnel. But only once. Valery took the picture.

They all remained at the entrance to the samadhi cave and I went in deeper. After the widening of the tunnel, there began a narrow passageway two-three meters long.
After 20-30 meters, now in total darkness I encountered in a very narrow space a metal door sealed with a lock. I stopped, perplexed.

Suddenly from behind I heard the sound of footsteps. M y heart skipped a beat. I turned on the flashlight and saw the younger Special Person. He approached me
without saying a word-we couldnt communicate without the translator-opened the lock, then silently turned around and left the cave.

In the light of the flashlight I examined the door. It was made of iron five-six millimeters thick, and was painted red, brown and yellow. The pattern of the paint created
three shapes that vaguely resembled eyes. The door was built into the mountain and secured with cement.

I ducked my head and went through the door. For some reason I thought that someone locked the door behind me. I walked several meters and found myself in a large
room. It was cold, so I put on my ski cap. I walked 15-20 meters around the room, then stopped and took notice of my feelings. I could sense no effect on me. I turned
off the flashlight and stood for several minutes in the dark. There was total darkness, which can only happen in a cave, and total silence. Once again I paid attention to
my feelings. Everything was normal; only the rhythmic beating of my heart reminded me that I was still alive. I felt no fear. Evidently the many years Id spent playing
sports and performing surgeries taught me how to concentrate in difficult situations.

I turned on the flashlight and went further into the cave. Soon, on the opposite wall of the cave, I saw another tunnel, approximately two meters wide. This is
probably the tunnel where the psychic barrier of the samadhi cave begins to work, I thought to myself.

Paying close attention to my feelings, I approached the tunnel. Everything was normal. But one-two meters from the entrance of the tunnel I felt a slight sense of
alarm. At first I thought that I was afraid and so tried to repress the feeling. At the entrance to the tunnel I suddenly felt inexplicable fear, which, after a few dozen
steps inside the tunnel disappeared just as suddenly, but it was replaced by a strong sense of inexpicable worthlessness. After a few dozen more steps I began to get a
headache.

In general, I can say that Im not a timid guy, and this wasnt the first time I was in the mountains or in caves. I felt very clearly that the fear and indignation were from
the outside, that is, they didnt come from inside me.

In another few steps the sense of indignation intensified and the headache became throbbing. Overcoming these sensations, I continued on for about ten meters. M y
headache became so intense I could barely stand it. I stopped, turned off the flashlight and in the total darkness I tried to concentrate so as to free myself from the
relentless headache. I forced myself to recall that in one of my treks in the Sayan M ountains, 200 kilometers from any human habitation, I tore the cartilage and some
ligaments in my knee. I stopped periodically to concentrate, exerting my will to fight against the unbearable pain.

However, if then in the Sayan M ountains an effort of will helped, here in the cave it produced no results. M y headache throbbed and came on with a certain regularity
so that it seemed my head would burst. But the most difficult thing to endure was not the headache, but the feeling of inexplicable indignation. In the depths of my soul
I understood that this sense of indignation was induced. I couldnt understand why I should feel indignant. It was a feeling that your soul is indignant and wants to
return to the surface. I soon realized that I was indignant over the fact that I was going there-deep inside the mysterious samadhi cave. This induced effect influenced
those parts of the soul that are responsible for the feeling opposite of satisfaction-indignation.

I turned on the flashlight and, mustering the final remnants of my will, took several more steps forward. I felt an intense weakness, a wicked headache, and my
indignant soul gave me no peace. I realized that I couldnt go any further; if I did, it could be fatal. I pointed the flashlight ahead of me. For some reason, I could no
longer feel my arm that was extended in front of me, holding the flashlight. M y eyes were covered with sweat, which came from who knows where in that cold cave.

The light from the flashlight dimly illuminated the end of the tunnel and the large room beyond it. I overcame the pain and my emotional upset and began to look ahead,
but there wasnt enough light! So thats why the Special People recommended that I take a weak flashlight! I thought.

The dim light of the flashlight illuminated some rocks and several dark protuberances above the floor. What were they? Were they figures sitting in a state of samadhi?
Yes, they were in the shapes of people. In the dim light of the flashlight they appeared enormous to me.

I cant say anything more. I turned around and, lifting my feet with difficulty, went back. Near the exit from the tunnel I tripped and fell, hitting my once injured knee.

I stood in the middle of the first room with my back to the tunnel the mysterious power of which had tormented me. Gradually I came to the realization that I was
alive. Clarity of thought returned and the headache disappeared as well as the sense of indignation. I understood that if I would have gone any further, I would have
died. The prospect of dying, even if it happened in a samadhi cave, held no attraction for me.

Lemurians, Atlanteans! Theyre alive, alive after millions of years! They are preserved for the survival of mankind on earth! Who am I in comparison to them? A
small grain of sand with some scientific curiosity! I thought. I recalled what Id felt inside the tunnel leading to the samadhi room of the cave. The following thoughts
ran through my head: He is powerful! Who is this mysterious He? A Lemuro-Atlantean? I recall one of the Initiates said that Shambaladoesnt need to be protected-it
is much more powerful than the people who inhabit the surface of the earth. Only now, having experienced the power of psychic energy, can I begin to understand its
might. I could never overcome Him without His permission!

But a grain of doubt still remained. What if I exagerrated the effect of the psychic energy barrier? What if everything haunted me in the quiet of the cave? I turned
around and once again headed for the tunnel that led to the samadhi room.
The events repeated themselves in the same order. At the same place near the entrance to the tunnel a sense of alarm set in. I stopped and too account of this emotion;
it was obviously induced, for it couldnt be associated with the unknown that awaited me ahead. Later a sense of fear set in, which quickly turned into the now familiar
sense of indignation, as well as a throbbing headache. The feeling of indignation and the headache intensified as I moved forward, and at approximately the same spot
they became intolerable; then I experienced a sense of weakness. I didnt even have the strength to hold out my arm with the flashlight. I turned around.

Again I stood in the middle of the first room and again turned off the flashlight and took account of my emotions. All the feelings Id felt were gone, but the subsequent
weakness was significantly more pronounced than the first time. I had virtually no doubt that all these feelings were not the result of stress but the effect of the
psychic energy barrier in the samadhi cave.

All the same, I recalled that in science a second control makes the results more reliable and so I gathered my remaining strength and once again made my way to the
tunnel leading to the samadhi cave. Passing through the now familiar zones marked by the feelings of alarm and fear, and reaching the zone of indigation and
headaches, I found that I couldnt move from the spot where these feelings were the strongest. I physically didnt have the strength.

I turned around and went back. With relief I saw in the light of the flashlight the first room of the cave. I entered it and began to search for the exit tunnel on the
opposite wall of the room. I walked toward the dark spot in the wall but it turned out to be only an indentation. The next dark spot was the real exit tunnel. There it
was-the door! I passed through the door and made my way toward the exit from the cave. I was very weak. I recalled the words of M adame Blavatsky: [These caves
are] defended from approach by hosts of Spirits (Secret Doctrine, 2:372).

The light of day hurt my eyes. Valery Lobankov rushed toward me, squeezed my hands and asked: Are you alive, old man?

I am alive, I replied, for some reason in English.

The Secret Curtain Is Only Half-Open

Back at camp I still suffered from weakness and a headache. Vener Gafarov took my pulse and blood pressure, and listened to my heart. M y pulse was somewhat
quickened, my blood pressure was normal, and my heart was working fine. In two days the weakness was gone and I had a normal level of energy. However, I
continued to have a headache for several days. Later, when I was already back in Russia, I underwent a detailed medical examination-everything turned out to be
normal.

On our return trip, we packed up our knapsacks, threw them over our backs, and went into the village to bid farewell to the Special People. As they said their good-
byes, the Special People gave us a strange look, in which I could read what was either regret at the departure of visitors who had shown such keen interest in the thing
theyd dedicated their entire lives to, or relief that these visitors would no longer be asking them about the great secret of which they were the guardians.

I felt two contradictory things. On the one hand, I felt joy that we were able to meet and speak with the Special People, to see the samadhi cave, to enter it and even to
feel the effects of the famous psychic energy barrier. On the other hand, I felt disappointment that I had been only meters away from people in samadhi but was unable
to see and examine them. The psychic energy barrier, whose effects I experienced, seemed mysterious and powerful to me. The samadhi cave raised the curtain only
half-way on its mystery. Will someone else at some later time uncover this great mystery entirely? I dont know.

Nevertheless, from our journey to the samadhi cave and from our conversations with the Special People, we were able to make some scientific conclusions:

1. The samadhi caves truly exist

2. People of different appearances (evidently, of different civilizations) in a state of samadhi are located in the samadhi caves

3. The samadhi caves are protected by a psychic energy barrier that stimulates feelings of fear, alarm and indignation, and causes headaches and weakness

4. We obtained data concerning the appearance of the various people in a state of samadhi. These data can be used to revise our model of the outward appearance of
people of previous civilizations

But how I wanted to obtain, instead of these dry scientific facts, definitive results-to see with my own eyes people of previous civilizations and to have direct proof of
the existence of the Human Gene Pool! But the capabilities of contemporary man are limited and his scientific curiousity is worth little in comparison to the vital role
played by the Human Gene Pool. This means the time has not yet come for this mystery to be revealed. Let us recall the words of the older Special Person to the
effect that contemporary man cannot enter extended samadhi because his soul is weak. Evidently, this is why no one today can enter this samadhi cave and join the
Human Gene Pool. That time will probably come and then the mystery of the Human Gene Pool will be revealed.

We, at our level of development, have only begun to understand that in addition to the physical world there is a metaphysical world, a world of psychic energy. We still
do not fully understand the power and the purpose of this psychic energy. I believe that the psychic energy barrier of the samadhi cave is still insurmountable. But the
time will probably come.

Valery Lobankov, a specialist in field physics, believes that the psychic energy barrier acts by spinning the torsion fields of a persons soul in a negative direction. Evil
thoughts and illness spin the torsion fields in a negative direction, while kind thoughts and good health spin it in a positive one. According to Valery, the feelings that I
experienced at the entrance to the samadhi cave can be explained by the negative spinning of the torsion fields of the soul responsible for the sensations alarm, fear and
indignation. That is, the effects of the psychic energy barrier take place in the metaphysical world, while the headache and weakness are the physical after-effects.
M oreover, Valery is inclined to believe that the thought process basically takes place at the level of the torsion fields of the souls mental body, and the brain is the
computer that transforms the psychic energy from the process of thought into the real nerve impulses that govern a persons physical body.

Once again I had my knapsack on my back. With every step I left the mysterious samadhi cave further behind. Carrying a knapsack on your back is conducive to
thinking big thoughts. The Special People did in fact tell us something about the appearance of the people from previous civilizations that they have seen first hand in
the cave. Now we could revise our scientific data concerning the reconstruction of the outward appearance of the Lemuro-Atlanteans and the Atlanteans. What did
they look like?
Chapter 9

The Outward Appearance of People from Previous Civilizations

I may have been more logical to include our notions concerning the outward appearance of people from previous civilizations in the chapter titled Who are the
Lemurians and Atlanteans?, but we intentionally placed this chapter in our presentation of material at the point where we obtained direct evidence from the Special
People, who had actually been in one of the caves.

Literary Sources

In the previous chapters the reader, of course, was confronted with a partial description of the appearance of people from previous civilizations and so has some idea
of what the Lemurians and Atlanteans looked like. However, these descriptions are based on literary sources and so can provide only general information regarding the
height, body type and certain distinguishing bodily features, such as four arms and a third eye in the back of the head of the early Lemurians. None of the sources
offered a hypothetical representation of the appearance of individuals from previous civilizations, which is thoroughly understandable. The information possessed by
the great Initiates, like Nostradamus and M adame Blavatsky, which were evidently obtained from the Universal Information Field are, due to the vastness of the
information field, rather general in nature, and details, such as the shape of the eyes and nose, and the size of the skull, were unobtainable. For such details, it seems,
one must look to eye witnesses, who might have seen people from previous civilizations if theyve appeared on earth in the form of prophets-for example, the
Buddha-or if the witnesses have visited the samadhi caves.

Nevertheless, we know from the literature that the late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans) were of enormous height, reaching seven-eight meters tall. The Atlanteans were
also tall, reaching a height of three-five meters, while, as we know, people of our civilization are under two meters tall (Hislop, Conversations with Satya Sai Baba, 164;
Blavatsky, Secret Doctrine, 331-2). But there is no information that would allow us to draw a hypothetical portrait of these people.

However, two accounts stand out. The first comes from Lobsang Rampa, who describes his visit to a samadhi cave, where, as one of the greatest yogis of today, he was
able to enter a state of samadhi for period of time. Lobsang Rampa writes: Three gold figures, nude, lay before us. Two male and one female. Every line, every mark
faithfully reproduced by the gold. But the size! The female was quite ten feet long as she lay, and the larger of the two males was not under fifteen feet. Their heads
were large and somewhat conical at the top. The jaws were narrow, with a small, thin-lipped mouth. The nose was long and thin, while the eyes were straight and
deeply recessed. No dead figures, these-they looked asleep.

Who is Lobsang Rampa describing here? It seems to me that hes describing Atlanteans in a state of samadhi. Can we take this description seriously? I cant answer
with complete conviction. However, considering that this description in many respects corresponds with the accounts offered by the Special People, we can, evidently,
take it into consideration.

Another statement that stands out again comes from Blavatsky, who writes: The Easter Island relics are, for instance, the most astounding and eloquent memorials of
the primeval giantsone has but to examine the heads of the colossal statues, that have remained unbroken on that island, to recognise in them at a glance the features
of the type and character attributed to the Fourth Race giants(Secret Doctrine, 2:224).

Later she writes about the statues of the Buddha:

These Buddhas, though often spoilt by the symbolical representation of the great pendent ears, show a suggestive difference, perceived at a glance, between the
expression of their faces and that of the Easter Isle statues. They may be of one race... (Secret Doctrine, 2:224).

This description offered by the Initiate Helena Blavatsky is interesting in that she draws a direct link between the appearance of the Buddha and of the idols on Easter
Island and that of the people of the fourth race, the Atlanteans. Insofar as the appearance of the Buddha and that of the idols on Easter Island differ, we can assume
that some Atlanteans had the appearance of Buddha-probably the yellow Atlanteans-while others looked like the idols on Easter Islands-probably the black
Atlanteans.

We took into account all this evidence from the literature as we reconstructed the appearance of people from previous civilizations.

Our M ethod for Reconstructing the Outward Appearance

In order to reconstruct the hypothetical appearance of people from previous civilizations, we attempted to use a variety of research date, gathered in the following
ways:
1. By reconstructing the outward appearance of the person whose eyes are depicted on Tibetan temples. One the one hand this reconstruction helped us in our
expedition in that we could show it and discuss it. On the other hand, the similarity of the eyes depicted on all Tibetan and Nepalese temples couldnt be a coincidence.
The eyes were probably those of an ancestor of our civilization, who is, as they believe in the East, the Bonpo Lama (or Rama).

2. The testimony of Special People who had seen unusual-looking people first-hand in the samadhi caves.

3. The description of the outward appearance of the Buddha offered by people who had actually seen him (see the chapter Who was the Buddha?). The unusual
outward appearance of the Buddha, as well as the opinion of M adame Blavatsky that his appearance alligned with that of the people of the fourth race, leads us to
believe this is a description of an Atlantean.

4. Literary sources concerning the outward appearance of people of previous civilizations, presented above.

Taking into account all this material, we rejected the contradictory aspects, making use of only that information which logically fit in with our many-sided analytical
approach.

We know that there were five civilizations, or races, on the earth. As we attempted to reconstruct the appearance of these people, we ran into particular problems
reconstructing the appearance of people of the first and second races, as well as the early Lemurians, due to the absence of information, except for excerpts in M adame
Blavatsky and Rudolph Steiner. And so we concentrated our efforts on reconstructing the outward appearance of the late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans) and the
Atlanteans.

The Appearance of Lemuro-Atlanteans

When we reconstructed the outward appearance of the person, whose eyes are depicted on Tibetan temples, we ended up with an unusual-looking individual with
enormous eyes, a large skull, a third eye and a valve-shaped nose. Naturally, the question now before us was: Who is this? We thought that people from a former
civilization, the Atlanteans, looked like this. Throughout most of our expedition we held on to that belief, although it was a huge error.

Frankly, in the course of our expedition, doubts arose that the individual depicted in our drawing was an Atlantean. The lamas and the Special People took the person
in our drawing to be the one they refer to as He, although they knew of the Atlanteans and perfectly understood the meaning of the word Atlantean.

These doubts were ultimately dispelled in the period following our expedition by a high-ranking M oscow clergyman, the abbot of a monastery. (He asked that we not
use his name.) When I showed him our drawing and described it as the hypothetical representation of an Atlantean, the abbot interrupted me and said: Thats not an
Atlantean!

Who do you think it is? I asked.

Its a Lemurian, the abbot replied.

Why do you think so?

I know it.

Where do you get that knowledge from?

Its not knowledge, its direction, replied the abbot.

What is direction?

It comes from the verb to direct. Its as if Im directed to the knowledge.

Are you one of the Initiates?

Yes.

I was very easy to speak with the man in the black cassock. I would just begin to say something and he would immediately finish my thought. I had the feeling hed
been on our expedition with us. I was astonished. But I will speak in greater detail about this individual in the next part of the book, in the section dealing with
Shambala. But on the topic of the outward appearance of people from previous civilizations, my conversation with the abbot continued in the following way:

Why do you think this is a Lemurian and not an Atlantean? I asked, holding our drawing in my hands.

The Atlanteans looked different. Their outward appearance was more like that of contemporary man. They form the basis of the Human Gene Pool. The majority of
people in samadhi are Atlanteans. And that, the abbot said, pointing at our drawing, is a Lemurian! And what is an Atlantean compared with a Lemurian! The
Lemurians were and are far more highly developed that the other civilizations! They form the basis of the lands of Shambalaand Agarti.

In our conversations with the lamas and Special People about the samadhi caves, they constantly referred to him as He. What do you think, I asked, could this
mysterious He be a Lemurian?

Yes.

We know that there were early Lemurians, with four arms and three eyes, and last Lemurians. M adame Blavatsky referred to the latter as Lemuro-Atlanteans. Is this,
I said, pointing to the drawing, a late Lemurian or an early Lemurian?

That is a late Lemurian, a Lemuro-Atlantean.

Was the third eye of the Lemurians located on the forehead or was it just a symbol?

The Lemurians third eye was very developed, but it was located inside the skull. What is on the forehead is just a symbol, replied the abbot.

With that I must interrupt this conversation with some of my own opinions regarding the outward appearance of people from previous civilizations.

Lets try to give some support to the position that the individual whose outward appearance was reconstructed from the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples is not a
hypothetical Atlantean, but a late Lemurian, or a Lemuro-Atlantean. First, there are direct indications in the literature that the Buddha was an Atlantean (Blavatsky,
Secret Doctrine, 2:224), and the outward appearance of the Buddha doesnt correspond to that of the individual in our drawing.

Second, descriptions of the appearance of the Buddha include many things that testify to his bodys adaptability to a semi-aquatic way of life: flipper-like feet,
webbing between the fingers and toes, a large chest cavity, etc. If you compare that to the individual reconstructed from the eyes on Tibetan temples, you will notice
that the latter is even better adapted to a semi-aquatic way of life. Evidence of this can be seen in, among other things, the valve-shaped nose (characteristic of aquatic
animals) and the strange eyes. If the evolution of man on earth followed a path from a semi-aquatic way of life to life lived entirely on land, it follows that the
individual best adapted to life in the water is the most ancient, in other words, a Lemurian, not an Atlantean.
Third, the eyes depicted on Tibetan temples are most probably those of an ancestor of our civilization. And that ancestor, as far as the evidence allows us to
conjencture, is the Bonpo Buddha (or Rama), who promoted the rebirth of the fifth race 18,013 years ago. M adame Blavatsky writes that when the fifth race was just
emerging, it was ruled by divine kings, who Blavatsky, like other authors, believed to be late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans) (Secret Doctrine, 2:351).

We might conjecture that the Lemuro-Atlanteans, as representatives of the most highly developed civilization (superintellectuals) and having preserved themselves in a
state of samadhi, governed the rebirth of the fifth race. And so the eyes of these divine kings became symbols on Tibetan temples.

Whether our conclusions are convincing is not for me to say. Its up to the reader. Nevertheless, we believe that the individual whose appearance was recreated from the
eyes depicted on Tibetan temples is a Lemuro-Atlantean.

M oreover, our drawing of the Lemuro-Atlantean underwent several changes based on the information received from the Special People and the scientific analysis of
Vener Gafarov. The changes involved the third eye, the ears, and the mouth.

We removed the third eye from the forehead of our Lemuro-Atlantean as the lamas and the Special People told us that it was only a symbol, testifying to the role of the
third eye in the life of people of previous civilizations. As we know, the third eye is located within the skull at the spot where the anatomical formation referred to as
the epiphysis is located. We also increased the size of the ears as the Special People told us the ears of the strange individuals in the cave were larger.

As for the mouth, our specialist in stomatology and skull and facial surgery, Vener Gafarov, conducted scientific analyis of the vertical articulation of the bones of the
face in the process of embryogenesis. We know that the embryonic, or intrauterine, development of a child imitates the basic steps of development of man on earth.
The bones of the face are formed separately on either side (the right and the left) and soon meet in the center, forming the skeleton of the face. M oreover, if all the
remaining bones of the body stop developing when the individual reaches the age of twenty, the bones of the face continue developing until the individual reaches
twenty five. Stomatologists link the slower development of the bones of the face to a number of anomalies in the development of this part of the mouth, such as a
harelip, a cleft palate, as well as the facet that almost all people have caries and periodontitis.

Defects in the development of the bones of the faces, such as a harelip (a split in the upper lip) or a cleft palate (a split in the upper palate), occur as a result of a
developmental delay in an early stage of embyogenesis, so that when the two halves of the facial skeleton grow together they are separated by a slit. Taking into
account that the embyonic development replicates the evolutionary development of man on earth, we concluded that the facial bones of ancient people were not
entirely grown together.

Which of the ancient people might have had a slit in the center of their face? Considering that a split between the bones of the facial skeleton is one of the earliest
features and that the bones in the process of evolution first appeared among the Lemurians (Blavatsky, Secret Doctrine, 172), we can assume that the Lemurians had a
slit in their upper lip and their upper palate. We find confirmation of this in the fact that the unusual eyes on Tibetan temples are depicted with a spiral-shaped nose,
the slit of which points downward (in the region of the upper lip) toward the mouth.

This vertical slit connecting the mouth and the nose had a specific and important purpose in the Lemurians amphibian way of life. On the sides of this vertical slit,
where the maxillary sinuses are located on a contemporary person, the Lemurians had small fins that allowed them to enrich their blood with oxygen, allowing them to
spend more time under water. They would suck water into the mouth and expel it through the gills and out the vertical slit. Evidently, the Lemurians had a large chest
cavity to store a reserve of oxygen in their lungs for when they were under water. And so, the Lemurians had features of both fish and mammals that adapted them to
living in water. Vener Gafarov believes the maxillary sinuses of the nostrils in contemporary man are the vestiges of Lemurians gills.

According to the laws of anatomy, the presence of gills on the sides of the vertical slit connecting the mouth and nose must have made it impossible for the larynx to
produce sound. And so the sound production must have shifted to the area of the nose. Remember from Part One that the Indian swami Ananta Krishna, citing ancient
religious sources, told us that the most ancient people (evidently, the Lemurians) spoke with their nose and that they could produce sounds not only in the typical
range of the human voice, but also in the range of ultrasound and infrared waves.
Why did the sound-producing, valve-shaped nose of the Lemurians evolve into our contemporary nose, characteristic not only of people of our civilization but also of
the Atlanteans? Vener Gafarov and I came to the conclusion that the soft valve-shaped nose of the Lemurians was susceptible to injury, which could interrupt both
breathing and speech. The risk of injury to such an important organ, evidently, encouraged the gradual evolution of our contemporary nose, protected by bone and
cartilage, even at the expense of some loss to the individuals ability to stay underwater for long periods of time due to the reduction in the size of the gills. And so
sound production moved to the larynx, and the cavities where the gills once were-the maxillary sinuses of the nostrils-served to resonate sound, and the slit between
the mouth and nose grew together.

And so, in our opinion, the late Lemurians, or Lemuro-Atlanteans, had the following outward features:

o A height of 7-8 meters or more

o A large skull

o Large, unusual eyes with a double bend in the upper lid

o A spiral valve-shaped nose without a bridge

o A vertical slit between the mouth and nose, along the sides of which were gills

o A small horizontal mouth

o A small lower jaw

o Relatively large ears

o A strong neck

o Flipper-like feet

o Webbing between the finger and toes, extending to the middle of the digits

o A yellowish complexion

We are probably right about some things and wrong about others. Given the dirth of factual material, even under the strictest logic, research into the outward
appearance of people of previous civilizations cannot be entirely exact.

The Outward Appearance of Atlanteans

As a basis for our research we took the outward characteristics of the Buddha along with data culled from literary sources and attempted logically to think through the
assumption that the Atlanteans were an intermediate form in the evolutionary process from a semi-aquatic life style to life lived exclusively on land.
So as not to trouble the reader with unnecessarily detailed analysis of various parameters, we offer a brief description of the Atlanteans, who, in our opinion,
possessed the following outward traits:

o A height of 3-5 meters

o A large rounded or elongated skull

o Unusual large eyes with a double bend in the upper lids that is less pronounced than in the Lemurians

o A straight nose like that of contemporary man

o No slit between the nose and mouth

o A small horizontal mouth

o The size of the lower jaw is somewhat smaller that in people of our civilization

o Relatively large ears

o A strong neck

o A powerful chest

o Relatively long arms, extending to the knee

o Flipper-like feet, but less pronounced than in the Lemurians

o Webbing between the fingers and toes, extending to the middle of the digits

o The sexual organs of the males were sheathed

o A yellow, red, brown, or black complexion

As a result of this research we can conclude that the Atlanteans, like the Lemurians, had distinguishing features that suggested a semi-aquatic way of life: flipper-like
feet, webbing between the fingers and toes, a large chest cavity, and a double bend in the upper eye lid. At the same time, the Atlanteans had more features suggesting
life on land than the Lemurians: the valve-like nose had evolved into a normal nose and the vertical slit between the mouth and the nose with gills had disappeared.
Related to this, sound production must have shifted from the nose to the larynx. It is also obvious that the Atleanteans were able to spend less time under water than
the Lemurians, as they had no gills.

The characteristically large skull of the Atlanteans-and the Lemurians-attest to the development of their brain and of the third eye, located within the skull. From that it
follows that the Atlanteans, like the Lemurians, were people of great intelligence who often used their third eye to help solve the various problems presented in life.

The Appearance of People of Our Civilization

Of course, we know how we look. Nevertheless, after studying the literature on this topic, it appears that the earliest representatives of the fifth race-our civilization-
who lived at the time of the destruction of Atlantis approximately 850,000 years ago, were significantly taller, reaching a height of 3-4 meters. People gradually became
shorter and, in my opinion, were at their shortest between the tenth and the eighteenth centuries. Now people are getting taller again.

This alteration in the height of people of our civilization has distinct parallels with the monetary cycle, according to which until only recently the role of the spiritual
was decreasing and the role of the material increasing. A critical turning point, however, was reached and now the role of the spiritual is increasing. All this suggests a
parallel between the development of mans spirituality and his evolutionary development. It is no coincidence that the Lemurians and Atlanteans, who were highly-
developed spiritually and were able to use their psychic energy, were significantly taller than we are.

Judging from the outward appearance of people of our civilization, an evolutionary shift occurred from a semi-aquatic way of life (Lemurians and Atlanteans) to a life
lived entirely on land. In part, this can be seen in our feet, which are better adapted for walking than swimming, and in the absence of webbing between the fingers and
toes, the shape of the eyes, etc. It cannot be ruled out that the continents during the time of the Lemurians and Atlanteans were much smaller, and so people of
previous civilizations made greater use of the ocean.

Another characteristic of contemporary man is the loss of the third eye. As we know, the third eye remains as a rudiment in the form of the epiphysis. Obviously, the
more developed third eye of the Atlanteans and in particular of the Lemurians took up more space, which was reflected in the greater size of their skull. Their larger
skull also reflected the more highly developed intellectual abilities of the Lemurians and the Atlanteans.

Why then did such an important organ as the third eye, which allows you to make use of psychic energy, gradually atrophy in people of our civilization? It is
especially strange if we consider that in the evolution from one civilization to another we should see, to the contrary, an increase in the role and the development of the
third eye. The third eye allows one to affect gravity, to transfer thoughts telepathically, etc.

The reason the third eye atrophied in people of our civilization is, in my view, the last message of SoHm. It, as the reader already knows, interrupted the spirits
constant communication with the Universal Information Field. In previous civilizations, the third eye allowed an individual to tune into the wavelengths of the
Universal Information Field (the Other World). Evidently, this was the main function of the third eye, and when the last message of SoHm put an end to this
function, the third eye gradually atrophied in people of our civilization. Only certain individuals in our civilization are capable of overcoming the barrier of SoHm and
tune into the wavelengths of the Universal Information Field. These individuals are the Initiates. They have access to the knowledge of the Other World, the knowledge
to which all the Lemurians and Atlanteans had access without exception.
The final message of SoHm, from which sprang the principle Realise yourself (or Amen), left its mark on the development of the people of our civilization. Cut
off from the Universal Information Field, the people of our civilization had to realize themselves primarily in the physical world, which quickly affected their outward
appearance.
Chapter 10

A 300-year-old M an

After our trip to the samadhi cave, we stayed three days in Katmandu. As I put my notes in order, Valery Lobankov and other members of our expedition met with
two more people. Both of these meetings turned out to be very interesting indeed.

What Is Written in the Vedas

One of the members of our expedition, Sheskand Ariel, organized a meeting for us with a professor from the University of Nepal, a lecturer in Sanskrit, Shivaraja
Acharid Kavndaniajana. He was one of the greatest experts on the Vedas. M oreover, he knew the Vedas from the original, written in Sanskrit, the worlds most ancient
language. Sanskrit, which is today a dead language, is believed to be the language spoken by the Atlanteans.

What are the Vedas? The Vedas are the most basic and ancient of writings, which in general resemble religious writing, but they are more detailed. They were written by
an unknown author. The Vedas were written according to some strange logic, which does not at all correspond to our human logic. The Vedas are difficult to understand
and to interpret. For this reason, the short introduction to the essential Vedas, given by Professor Shivaraja, was most valuable.

Professor Shivaraja told Valery that in very ancient times there was a great flood, as a result of which all the people of the previous civilization-the Atlanteans-
perished. High up in the Himalayas there lived a man by the name of M anu, who could meditate and enter into the state of samadhi. When the water began to recede,
he came out of samadhi. M anu was not God, but he possessed enormous energy. He understood the language of the fish and from them learned there was a man by the
name of Sid awaiting him on another mountaintop. Sid was genetically dense and had within him a human being, the seed of animals, plants, etc. Together, M anu and
Sid revived human civilization. M anu also created a number of Buddhas who helped renew mankind.

This fragment from the Vedas, recounted to us by Professor Shivaraja, can be understood as testimony to the existence of a Human Gene Pool alongside an animal and
plant gene pool, which helped rejuvenate life on earth after the great flood. And the Buddhas who came out of samadhi helped mankind develop along a path of
progress.

Valery questioned the professor very thoroughly about samadhi. There is much information about samadhi in the Vedas. An individual can enter samadhi, cutting off his
consciousness from physical objects, when his consciousness is in a pure state. His metabolic processes decrease to zero and his exchange of energy stops. Short
samadhi can be done anywhere, except near a fire. The best places to enter samadhi are considered sacred places-Sadbala-which are located in the mountains near the
permafrost line. The best place to enter extended samadhi is a cave. An individual can remain in samadhi as long as he likes.

What is Shambala? Valery asked.

It is a system of caves containing people in samadhi. That can be understood from the Vedas, replied the professor.

Does Shambalareally exist on earth?

Yes, it exists.

And is it possible to visit a samadhi cave in order to prove to people that ancient people still exist in a state of samadhi? Valery asked.

You could never touch, feel or photograph people in samadhi. It is impossible to do so as they are protected. Its like in mathematics when we reach a solution that
we could never really touch or feel, responded Professor Shivaraja.

It was a strange comparison-like in mathematics! On the one hand people in samadhi actually exist in the physical world. On the other hand, its impossible to reach
them or to study them. Evidently, samadhi plays too great a role in preserving life on earth.

Guru Noshari Nat

It was from Professor Shivaraja that Valery Lobankov and Valentina Iakovleva learned of a man who had lived for more than 300 years and was still alive today.

Guru Noshari Nat had one of the most famous schools of meditation, or ashrams in Nepal and was one of the most respected men in the country. Everyday he
welcomed more than 100 pilgrims. He was also the leader of the Spiritual Society for the Study of Ancient Languages: Sanskrit, Prarit, Pali, and Nepalese.
Guru Noshari Nat has traveled around much of Nepal and western Tibet. During one of his travels in 1992 in the mountains of western Tibet he encountered a yeti-an
abominable snow man-and made a drawing of his appearance. Valery and Valentina saw his drawing and described it to me as depicting a hairy, stooped human-like
creature of enormous height, with long arms and short legs.

Also in 1992 in western Tibet Guru Noshari Nat met a man whod been alive for more than 300 years. The name of this man was Kunga Dorje Lama. Usually in
August on the day of the full moon he enters a cave and goes into a state of samadhi. In six months he returns to society and lives a normal life for about one month.
During that time he drinks only cows milk and eats only leaves from the soma plant. After that, he once again goes to the cave and enters samadhi for six months.

When Guru Noshari Nat was in the vicinity of this cave, a local western Tibetan lama told him about the man whod been alive for over 300 years. The guru then
requested permission to visit the cave and see Kunga Dorje Lama in a state of samadhi. Taking into account the religious rank and the gurus high level of spirituality,
the western Tiben lama took him to the cave. Soon after entering the cave, the guru found Kunga Dorje Lama there in a state of samdhi. He had a short conversation
with him and convinced himself that everything hed been told about his 300-year life was true.

After relating to the guru the basic thrust of our research, Valery and Valentina asked him several direct questions.

Does the phenomenon of samadhi insure life on earth-in the event of a global catastrophe, individuals in a state of extended samadhi can come out of samadhi and
serve as a source for the continuation of life on earth?

Yes, replied the guru.

Are there many samadhi caves in the Himalayas and Tibet?

Yes, there are many.

Is it possible to see someone in a cave in samadhi?

Its possible. After all, I saw Kunga Dorje Lama, answered the guru.

Can we go with you to the cave that contains Kunga Dorje Lama in a state of samadhi?
Yes, replied the guru, but your presence in the samdhi cave next to Kunga Dorje Lama could be dangerous for him. You havent been prepared and you dont know
how to meditate.

Why would our visit be dangerous for Kunga Dorje Lama? Would our bio-energy destabilize his samadhi state?

Yes.

All the same, Valery persisted, perhaps at some point we would be able to visit Kunga Dorje Lama in the state of samadhi?

The guru thought for a moment then responded: It is best to enter the cave where Kunga Dorje Lama is located at 10-11 oclock in the evening at any time of the year
or month, although its best to go in October.

Valery and Valentina insisted that Guru Noshari Nat help them organize an expedition to see Kunga Dorje Lama. The guru promised, but said that we would have to
meet with him once more in about three-four months and he would give us the details.

Would We M eet with the 300-year-old M an?

Four months following our expedition Valery took a special trip to Nepal in order to meet once again with Guru Noshari Nat and to discuss a future expedition to see
the man who had been alive for more than 300 hundred years.

Why did we want to meet with this man? As we thought over our expedition, including our trip to the samadhi cave, our conversations with the lamas and the Special
People, we realized that we would most likely be unable actually to see and study people from previous civilizations in samadhi as the samadhi caves were protected
by a psychic energy barrier. In that case, it would be interested to see and perhaps to study a person from our civilization in samadhi. We understood there wouldnt be
a psychic energy barrier in the samadhi caves containing people of our civilization, and so such an encounter appeared entirely possible to us.

Guru Noshari Nat told Valery that he had some new information. The man whod been alive for more than 300 years, Kunga Dorje Lama, changed his plans and would
come out of samadhi for only two days during the full moon in July of 1997, and after that would reenter a state of samadhi in the cave. During those two days we
could meet with him. The guru also planned to go there. It would be problematic to meet with Kunga Dorje Lama at another time. M oreover, Guru Noshari Nat added
that we had to dress in the attire of lamas and take several lessons in meditation and the rituals of the lamas. In addition, the guru emphasized, the trip would be
dangerous as the cave was located in the vicinity of Kailas M ountain.

M ysterious Kailas M ountain

It turned out that next to Kailas M ountain was the so-called Valley of the Skeletons, which, according to eyewitness reports, is covered with bones. M arat
Fatkhlislamov, who like us was from Ufa, had spoken twice with Sathay Said Baba and possessed outstanding knowledge about religion and the occult, told us that the
area surrounding the Kailas M ountain was where people went to die. As he told us, a column of energy runs through the area of the mountain and unites the earth and
the universe. It is believed that if people die there, their spirits will makes their way easily up this column of energy to the Other World.

We later came across more and more information about the presence of unusual energy in the vicinity of Kailas M ountain. Some told us or wrote to us that the entrance
to Shambalawas located in the area, while others indicated that the entrance was located elsewhere.

However, the most unpleasant piece of news had nothing to do with the unusual energy, but with the fact that there were so many deaths in the area of M ount Kailas.
Scholars from St. Petersburg informed us that five Russian mountain climbers who had reached the summit of M ount Kailas died one after the other from an unknown
illness approximately one to one and a half years after their climb. We also learned that a group of 200 pilgrims froze to death in the vicinity of the mountain, after
dispersing in all different directions. There are more such facts that put us on our guard.

I dont know if all this is true or not. I telephoned an Indian scholar and asked him about it. He responded that incidents of death in the vicinity of Kailas M ountain are
registered quite often, but they are attributed to a lack of oxygen or to the cold temperatures. Such opinions, however, raise doubts. The foot of Kailas M ountain is
only 2,000 meters above sea level, and pilgrims who spent their entire lives in the mountains could hardly be expected to simply disperse in different directions and die
off one by one. We cant rule out the possibility that the pilgrims were affected by infrared lightrays, which, as is believed, act on a persons psyche, causing
inexplicable fear, panic, and even cardiac arrest.

We Europeans are inclined to believe that we know everything. However, just recall that at the beginning of the twentieth century incidents were reported of
mysterious, slow deaths among people who had visited certain places. No one knew then that these places contained a uranium deposit, and that these deaths were the
result of radiation poisoning. Similarly, at the end of the last century, there is no certainty that we know about all sources of energy. We cannot rule out the possibility
that in the vicinity of Kailas M ountain there is a zone of energy unknown to modern science, which from time to time exerts a deadly effect on people.
Why then does Kunga Dorje Lama go into samadhi in this region in particular? Who knows? Perhaps this energy zone serves as a barrier preventing people from
distubing those in the sacred state of samadhi. As we know from the findings of our expedition, people of our civilization, unlike those of previous civilizations, are
unable to erect a protective psychic energy barrier for their samadhi caves.

In camping and mountain climbing, much depends on the leader. Hes the one responsible not only for managing the trail but for the lives of those taking part. Here,
too, as the leader I am responsible for the life of every member of our expedition. It seems to me that we still have very little information about M ount Kailas. We need
to learn more. And to do that, we must collect more information
Part IV

The World Is M ore Complicated Than We Think

(A Philosophical Consideration of the Facts)

Chapter 1 - Do I Believe What I Wrote?

Chapter 2 - The Human Gene Pool

Chapter 3 - Shambala and Agarti

Chapter 4 - The History of Humankind on Earth

Chapter 5 - Regressive Evolution

Chapter 6 - A Negative Aura over Russia

Chapter 7 - Goodness, Love, and Evil

Chapter 1

Do I Believe What I Wrote?

In the previous chapters of this book I presented the factual material we obtained from our scientific study of peoples eyes and from our conversations with lamas,
gurus, swamis, and scholars from the East. We also examined the available literature.

When we concluded our analysis of the factual material and the literature and presented our results, I began to doubt our findings. They turned out to be too unusual
and for my consciousness to accept. If you accept what is presented above, then you must recognize that a Human Gene Pool exists, guaranteeing the continuation of
life on earth, that the development of our civilization depends on the last message of SoHm, that a special form of life exists in the metaphysical world-the Other
World-and many other things. Its perfectly reasonable then for the question to arise: Do I believe what I wrote?

The View of a Scientific M aterialist

Over my twenty year career in science, I had become a typical scientific materialist. Beginning with my research as a student in the deparment of anatomy of a medical
institute, I gradually came to master a number of theoretical medical disciplines-anatomy, histology, histochemistry, biochemistry, etc-which proved very useful when I
conducted scientific research as an ophthalmological surgeon. M y group of researchers developed the transplant material Alloplant, which stimulates the regeneration
of a patients own tissues, such as blood vessels, epithelium, corneas and skin. No one had succeeded in doing this before us. The ability to grow a persons own
tissue opened up fundamentally new possibilities in surgery, allowing us to help those patients who could not be cured by traditional methods. Great interest in our
research was expressed in more than 35 countries, and new operations with alloplant began to spread throughout the world.

How do we explain the clearly positive effect of Alloplant in the surgical treatment of cancer of the eyelid? To claim that during the course of the operation we were
able to remove the cancer down to the last cell would be wrong for in many cases cancer has moved into the bones, making it technically impossible to remove it
entirely. So then, why do the cancer cells that remain after the operation with Alloplant fail to multiply, that is, why is there no recurrence?

One explanation could be that the growth of normal cells, stimulated by Alloplant, affects the growth of the cancer, destroing it. We found some evidence of this in our
research, but we have yet to find a complete explanation for the degradation of the cancer cells. Something that remains entirely inexplicable is why the normal
regenerated cells destroyed not only the cancer cells that were in contact with them but also cells at some distance from the regenerated tissue. It suggests that the
patients normal growing cells possess a strong biofield capable of destroying the pathological cancer cells.

In principle, the positive effect of the biofield of growing cells in the treatment of various diseases is well-known. Doctor Tsian from Khabarovsk created the Biotron
device with which he has been able to improve patients condition with the biofield of living plants. I saw one of his patients and found that treating her with the
biofield of living plants had proved to be effective for her. One can surmise that growing cells have a far stronger positive biofield than that of normal cells. One might
also surmise that the biofield of normal, growing human cells, once they have been stimulated by Alloplant, have a stronger effect on the body than the biofield of plant
cells, which are foreign to it.

We were tempted to use the biofield of growing human cells in the treatment of metastasized forms of cancer. But how do we go about gathering the field information
for every kind of metastasized cancer cell? In the course of our research weve encountered a number of variants in the use of Alloplant to treat terminal cancer
patients.

However, as always occurs in science, there is a great distance between the idea and its direct clinical application. We understand that there is a gross lack of
information regarding the human biofield as such. Unfortunately, it turns out, there is very little about it in the scientific literature.

Is it really the case we have to turn to all kinds of magicians, wizards, sorcerers, and psychics for information about the human biofield? Unfortunately, there are too
many charlatans among them.

Contemporary Western science is only beginning to acknowledge the necessity of studying the human biofield, which may open new opportunities in the treatment of
disease. At the same time in the East (India, Nepal, Tibet, etc.), the biofield has been used since ancient times in the treatment of the sick. In Western medicine such
concepts as the energy columns of the body remain abstract and misunderstood while for Tibetan medicine they are the foundation for a thousand-year tradition of
medical treatment.

A scientist can take one of two paths. He can study Tibetan medicine thoroughly and become a total devotee, or he can examine only the fundamental principles of
Tibetan medicine and then subject the general functioning of psychic energy, the soul, and the spirit to analysis, moving from general positions to the resolution of
specific problems.

In the course of my own scientific career, I have always taken the second path, moving from the general to the specific. Therefore, in order to solve specific medical
problems, we embarked on the study of psychic energy and, related to that, the origins of mankind and the creation of the world.

In addition, our other scientific direction-ophthalmology-also convinced us of the necessity of studying the origins of mankind in greater detail.

In this way, two approaches, undertaken within a materialist context (our attempt to solve the problem of cancer and our search for the origins of manking), led us to
embark on a research expedition to India, Nepal, and Tibet. Before our expedition I didnt give a thought to the fact that we would be entering, at the will of fate, the
field of the occult sciences and would begin to examine religious data from a scientific point of view.

When in the course of our expedition we obtained evidence of a human gene pool and of the last message of SoHm, I was frightened. I was used to working in science,
which is a profoundly materialist field, and every day I performed surgical operations, during which there was no room for stray thoughts. And so I was acutely aware
of my involvement with that clan of people who espoused all manner of occult and esoteric knowledge. I had never taken such people seriously, but I was compelled to
analyze their confusing pronouncements. Throughout the entire course of my scientific life, I had grown accustomed to proving the validity of my scientific
conclusions to other scientists, whose conservatism was a given. I even believed that conservatism was a good thing because truth is born in argument.

He Believes in Newtons Law Only When an Apple Falls on His Head

After the publication of the basic results of our expedition in the newspaper Argumenty i fakty [Arguments and Facts], we received many letters, and among them
were letters from established scientists. As strange as it may be, the majority of scientists trusted the data obtained during our expedition. At several press conferences,
during which we showed videos and slides, the majority of scientists gave a generous and positive evaluation of our results. People proved to be capable of taking in
things that are difficult for the brain to accommodate, such as the existence of caves containing living representatives of previous civilizations in a state of samadhi,
despite the fact that we were unable to present direct evidence of this, building our argument with logical constructions and indirect facts. People trusted our logic and
understood that an individual human being is only a small part of the universe, that he is not the master of the natural world and is unable to be in direct contact with
the human gene pool, which was created in order to ensure life on earth and was necessited, first and foremost, by mans sinfulness.

I hadnt expected this. I was anticipating total misunderstanding and negative reaction, devastating articles and accusations that Id lost my mind. But only one tabloid,
Voskresnaia, which people buy for the television listings, periodically published articles on our expedition that bitterly noted that some of our findings were not
absolutely proven. I was even accused of having stolen the drawing of our hypothetical Lemuro-Atlantian from the artist who had drawn it from my sketch. I know
how to draw but understand that a professional does it better. The artist, V. Kupriianov, and I had a good laugh over this attempt to lead us into a quarrel. The reason
for this newspapers bitterness came to light later: it turns out that this small municipal newspaper had wanted from the beginning to have exclusive rights to the
publication of material from our expedition, but we gave the rights to Russias most popular newspaper, Argumenty i fakty.

M any Russian papers-as well as papers from various foreign countries-reprinted the article from Argument i fakty. And there was no censure or conservative criticism.
Several letters expressed criticism directed at me, which was rather constructive. In part, the authors of the letters wrote that the psychic energy barrier of the samadhi
caves could be explained by harmful fumes, that my research into the origins of man could harm my reputation as a surgeon, and so on.

But why did conservatives from the scientific community remain silent on our research in Tibet, a perfect target for devastating criticism? The reason for that, I believe,
is that our research into the origins of mankind stands alone and so does not offend any individual scientist by contradicting his findings. A scientist becomes a
conservative when success in his scientific career causes his head to spin, and he begins to believe that he has discovered the absolute truth (which, as we all know, does
not exist). He greets the attempts of other scientists to develop, augment, or even refute his findings with daggers drawn because then, it appears to him, his life would
have been lived in vain and, of course, he wants to remain a giant in the field. It never occurs to such a conservative that science is a dynamic process of comprehending
the new within an endless field of knowledge, and his findings will be useful in giving a push to other research.

Another type of conservative scientist is the doubting Thomas, who will believe in Newtons law only when an apple falls on his head. Such a scientist is only capable
of acknowledging direct evidence, such as an Atlantian who was pulled from a samadhi cave and is reanimated before his very eyes. But then a bunch of doubts will
arise, for example, as to whether its really an Atlantean, and so on. This kind of conservative scientist is incapable of mastering scientific logic and cannot string
indirect evidence together into a slender chain; he is incapable of grasping that a good hypothesis is already half the work insofar as it allows one to conduct purposeful
research that moves forward before its time. For example, there is still little direct evidence of Einsteins theory of relativity, but the theory has for some time now
stood at the foundation of our understanding of the universe. Similarly, our hypothesis concerning the existence of a human gene pool, accomplished through a state of
samadhi, may stimulate purposeful research into such things as the use of fields to affect the metabolism, the development of new means for preserving organs, the role
of water in the human body, and the application of psychic energy in various fields. It is best to pay no attention to a doubting Thomas, to waste no time trying to
prove to him something he is biologically incapable of grasping.

And finally, the third type of scientific conservative is the scientist who conservatism is dictated by the commercial aspect of an issue. We are constantly running into
such scientists as we introduce Alloplant into various countries of the world. For example, an operation with Alloplant is very helpful to someone with a diabetic
lesion of the eyes. The introduction of such operations is very important for these patients. But then the firms that produce the eye drops and lazers that have little
effect on such patients will lose a portion of their profits. Well-established scientists who work as consultants and are paid by these firms to lend a scientific basis to
their products begin foaming at the mouth in an attempt to prove the ineffectiveness and the harmful effects of Alloplant because they understand it will have an effect
on their wallet. Fortunately, our hypothesis regarding a human gene pool is more philosophical in nature and so lies beyond the field of vision of commercialized
scientists. But a time will come when on the basis of this hypothesis new for the treatment of the sick will be developed that will render older means obsolete. This is
when the most deadly criticism will be leveled not only at the new procedures but also at the hypothesis that produced them.

While interaction with conservative scientists was routine for me, contact with people who engage in witchcraft, magic and sorcery was something new.

M agicians, Sorcerers, Shamans, Witches, Wizards, and Psychics

Such people expressed great interest in our research, which, to be honest, I found unpleasant. Its unseemly for a scientist to discuss topics, such as sorcery. The
scholarly world typically rejects it. But sorcerers, it seems, were overjoyed, believing that our research supported their superhuman abilities. They showed little
interest in the scientific and philosophical approaches to the problem of a human gene pool; more important for them were our findings on the role of the third eye for
directing psychic energy. It seems our findings provided them with a scientific explanation for their ability to disperse clouds, predict the future, cure diseases, and so
on.

Of course, I dont deny that some people do indeed possess a stronger psychic energy than others. The problem is that there are too many charlatans among magicians
and sorcerers. Today in Russia, the number of swindlers has grown to such an extent that charlatan sorcerers seem like childs play. The harm caused by them is
significantly less than that caused by the crooks in the M M M company, although, believe me, its no pleasant when your scientific hypothesis is used by swindlers.

Today in Russia a large number of folk healers has sprung up, and they compete with one another for paying customers. From time to time the means employed in
this competition fall outside the boundaries of human ethics. For example, I know two folk healers who approached a man and announced that he was sick with
cancer, explaining that they felt it through extrasensory means. A hypochondriac, the patient began to look for signs of the deadly disease and in the end turned to the
healers, who for an appropriate sum cured him of his cancer. This can only be labeled a crime, but in a period of lawlessness when everything is permitted, such
things occur.

I proposed to another healer, who was supposedly a specialist in curing diseases of the eye, that he come to our institute and demonstrate his abilities under fully
controlled conditions. The healer immediately refused.

Charlatanism in this field is not very serious. M uch worse, it seems to me, is the fact that many witch doctors and sorcerers possess a very negative psychic energy
potential. They have heavy, abnormal eyes. They can negatively affect a persons health. As confirmation of this I can provide an example from an employee at our
institute. During a conference in which magicians and sorcerers took part, she experienced extreme weakness which lasted for only two days. A psychic determined
that one of her chakras was broken.

But I think this is sad. Some psychics and healers can truly improve a persons health with their positive psychic energy. And there are many such cases. But how do
you distinguish a charlatan from a true healer? Unfortunately, we have as yet no ways to do that. We would have to develop the science on the spiritual element in
human beings and, first and foremost, approach data from religion and eastern meditation from a scientific point of view. There is no doubt that psychic energy exerts
an enormous effect on the human body. For example, the state of samadhi is achieved through meditation.

If we were to speak of all the possible varieties of psychic energy potential in man, it would be impossible to ignore people with an abnormal psyche.

Schizophrenics, Schizoids, and M ediums

I cant say that the publication of material from our expedition attracted much attention from schizoids and schizophrenics, but we received a fair number of excited
letters from such people, who had a passionate desire to share their profound thoughts with me and came from far-off cities to meet with me.

In medicine schizophrenia is understood as a mental disease in which the patient presents with increasing frequency two main symptoms: megalomania and paranoid
delusions. The disease is progressive and usually ends in schizophrenic idiocy. But some people who exhibit psychiatric oddities (depression, extreme reticence,
poor judgement, etc.) never become full fledged schizophrenics. These are schizoids.

Characteristic of schizophrenics and schizoids is a fuzziness in their thinking and a high-flown sense of their own opinions as earth-shattering discoveries. For example,
one gentleman who had made a special trip from far away shared with me his grandiose discovery that God is one (although this is widely known!) and asked me to
inform the United Nations about this. Another gentleman begged me not to write any more about the problems of universe as it upsets him so that he might go insane
(although, clearly, he had already lost his mind).

I would pose a question to all the people like them with whom I had to interact: How do you know that? This question would take them unawares, and they were
never able to answer. They all wanted one thing-to be believed wholeheartedly. But that doesnt happen.

Among schizophrenics and schizoids Ive encountered a good number of mediums. One of them saw a space ship in a dream, and it was piloted by people who
resembled our hypothetical Lemuro-Atlantians. Another had a vision in which, after having contact with the Higher M ind, he was sent into a cave where he
communicated with individuals from different civilizations in a state of samadhi. A third also had telepathic contact with ancient people in caves, and so on.

Schizoids sometimes produce the impression of being very intelligent people. But then it becomes clear that they are incapable of scientific analysis, logical
constructions and the scrupulous gathering of facts. They are ruled by profound feelings that arise when they encounter something unexpected, and schizoids sincerely
believe that their feelings are right.

From a materialist point of view, schizophrenics and schizoids are ill and represent an abnormal phenomenon. But is it possible that we, normal people, simply dont
understand schizoids? Perhaps schizoids are more spiritually developed?

In accordance with religious evidence and the monetary cycle, mankind has already passed the extreme point in its material development and now an increase in the
development of the spiritual has begun. In other words, an evolutionary process of development of the spiritual in man is underway. But every evolutionary process
has its failures. I consider schizophrenics and schizoids to be such failures in the evolutionary development of the spiritual in man. They have a spiritual source, but
its damaged and so is of no benefit. These victims of evolution are capable of feeling something that is profoundly spiritual, but they cannot understand its meaning
or significance.

In the evolutionary scheme of things schizophrenics, in my opinion, are akin to patients who suffer from progressive myopia, or near-sightedness. An evolutionary
process is presently underway in the world that is transforming the human eye primarily to improve near-sightedness, which is under contemporary conditions for a
near-sighted person can see better at short distances. But in some people near-sightedness is progressive in nature, that is, every year their diopters, or units of lens
power, increase. This is an illness that must be treated. Such people are, probably, victims of evolution, too.

It is possible that the people of our civilization will also achieve the same level of spiritual developed enjoyed by the Atlantians and Lemurians, but today we
encounter more and more often victims of evolution in the form of schizophrenics and schizoids. Only a few individuals among them possess highly-developed
spiritual capabilities; these are exceptions.

Spiritually Advanced People

The last message of SoHm, as I have already explained, ruptured the connection between people of our civilization and the Universal Information Field (the Other
World) and made it necessary for people to realize themselves. Only a few individuals have the ability to attune themselves to the wavelengths of the Universal
Information Field so as to receive information from there. These people are known as Initiates. There are many examples of Initiates: some eastern masters, Elena
Blavatsky, Leo Tolstoy (according to Sai Baba), Nicholas Roerich, Alice Bailey, and others.

It is perfectly reasonable to ask whether we can believe what the Initiates have said. For me this question had particular significance as we based our logical inferences
to a great extent on evidence obtained from the Initiates. And so the question, Do I believe what I wrote? is in many ways related to the question, Do I believe in
the findings of the Initiates?

Lets discuss, for instance, M adame Blavatsky, whom I have often referenced. Where did she acquire her enormous storehouse of knowledge? This question has
interested more people than just me. A.N. Stepanov from Samara, for example, wrote me a letter in which he sent the findings of a session of the London Society of
Psychical Research. It turns out that a member of this organization by the name of Hodgson was sent to Russia at the beginning of the twenthieth century to study the
Blavatsky phenomenon. Hodgson concluded the following: Elena Blavatsky is the most educated, witty, and interesting fraud in the world.

Is that so? Of course, London scientific societies, like the Psychical Society mentioned above, are respected throughout the world. But the greater the respectability of
a society, the greater the temptation of its members is to present its research as absolute and to assume a position of dull conservatism. A member of a scientific
society, Hodgson could not resist this temptation, accusing M adame Blavatsky of fraud because her knowledge went beyond the limits of his own. Burdened by the
lofty understanding of his role, Hodgson, of course, could not admit that M adame Blavatsky was a hundred times smarter than he. Hodgson, of course, did not think of
drawing parallels between M adame Blavatskys findings and those of religion. And he, of course, the fact that many countries in the East have ideas regarding the
universe and anthropogenesis similar to those of M adame Blavatsky. The burden of respectability prevented Hodgson from understanding that. Now almost a century
has passed since that time, and who knows Hodgson? Almost no one, while everyone knows of Elena Blavatsky.

Russians, as representatives of a country that for a long period was closed to the outside world, have a tendency to exaggerate the importance of the opinions of
respectable scientific societies abroad. I, too, used to bow my head before the West, but then, after traveling half the world as a research surgeon, I came to understand
that aplomb in London or New York is far from the truth. During my lectures in New York, for example, in order to dispel this lofty self-assurance, I would delicately
introduce the notion that there were fundamentally no new developments in the New York school of eye surgery. Understandably, this is unpleasant to hear, and so the
self-adulating researchers would begin to listen more attentively and then engage in heated discussions. And discussion is good, while arrogance should be avoided. It
leads naturally to people trading in respectability. For example, any individual can become an academic, that is, a member of the New York Academy of Sciences,
simply by paying the yearly dues of one hundred dollars. No one even considers the fact that this academy serves as an office for the printing of certificates and the
collection of money.

If we were to take a benevolent look at the Blavatsky phenomenon, the source of her enormous knowledge would attract our attention. It is impossible to invent or
to imagine the things she wrote about in the two volumes of her book; moreover, the author makes numerous references to ancient sources. Lets compare what
M adame Blavatsky writes with religious teachings of various sects: the basic idea is the same, taking into consideration the fact that religion presents everything in an
allegorical form. Compare it with the Vedas-the basic idea is the same. Compare it with the teachings of the swamis, lamas, and gurus-the basic idea is the same.
Compare it with Nostradamus-the basic idea is the same.

From this we can conclude that there is a single source of knowledge in the world, which is unknown to Western materialist science, but from which individuals from
different countries and of different generations, independently of one another, accumulate knowledge. From the point of view of probability, the existence of a universal
source of knowledge is far more believable than the idea that individuals from different countries and of different generations imagined the same, unbelievably complex
things, independently of one another. This source of knowledge is, evidently, the Universal Information Field (the Other World). Therefore, as a scientist, I cannot
reject or fail to consider what the Initiates write and what religion puts forward.

In the evolutionary process whereby the spiritual source in man increases, the number of such Initiates will likely grow, and in the very distant future, it is possible
that all people will be able to use the knowledge of the Universal Information Field, that is, they will be able to overcome the principle of SoHm. It is also logical to
assume that in the process of our spiritual evolution, individuals will appear who are able, at least partially, to attune themselves to the wavelenths of the Universal
Information Field and thereby acquire at least some of the knowledge held there. I know several such people. They know very well the literature concerning the role of
the spiritual element in man and possess information about the samadhi caves, the psychic energy barrier in the caves, the adepts, and so on. But they cannot answer
the question as to the source of their knowledge.

It seems to me that spiritually developed people exist, and we, scientists, can take into account what they have to say. However, we must be very careful and to base
our research only on information provided by spiritually developed individuals, which has been repeated through time and in different countries, and to place that
information into a logical scientific chain. There must be a golden mean.
The Golden M ean

I am convinced that there must be a golden mean in the process of scientific analysis and the presentation of material. The evidence we obtained during our expedition
is difficult of someone raised in a purely materialist tradition to accommodate. But we cannot discard it just because it is difficult for our minds to accept. Logic is the
queen of the sciences, and we dont have the right to violate logical principles in support of generally accepted notions. On the other hand, we dont have the right to
include within our logical analysis facts that are untrustworthy. We need to find the golden mean.

Religion, which turns out to be outside science, currently plays more of a role in affecting a persons behavior and life style (compare, for example, the behavior of a
M uslim and a Christian) than it does in providing knowledge. I hope that, step by step, religion will acquire a scientific foundation, and gradually it will be tranformed
from an attribute of pure faith into a scientific religion that will contribute to our store of knowledge. But that takes time and research like ours.

When undertaking research of this kind, a scholar has to deal with concrete facts and with various forms of data from various sources, and it is extremely difficult to
find a golden mean between what one can believe and what one cannot. Nonetheless, we have attempted to find a golden mean and to construct several hypotheses,
concerning the Human Gene Pool, Shambala and Agarti, the history of man on earth, devolution as a regressive factor in evolution, and the organization of the Other
World.

I believe in scientific logic and therefore, I basically believe in the correctness of our hypotheses. In the future some things will be proven false in our hypotheses, some
aspects will be changed, but I am convinced that many of the things we will discuss below are nevertheless true.
Chapter 2

The Human Gene Pool

And so, on the basis of the data we collected on our expedition, we arrived at the assumption that a Human Gene Pool exists on earth in the form of individuals of
various civilizations in a state of samadhi who have been preserved for thousands and millions of years. These individuals are capable of exiting the state of samadhi in
the event of a global catastrophe in order to continue life on earth or, in the event human society regresses, to redirect its development along the path of progress by
making use of their ancient knowledge.

The Significance of the Human Gene Pool

According to the information provided by religion and the Initiates, man first appeared on earth as a result of the densification of the spirit. The members of the first
race were angel-like beings. They gradually acquired a certain degree of density and achieved a flesh-like state in the third race (Lemurians); they acquired greater
density in the fourth race (Atlanteans), and still more density in the fifth race (our civilization). The creation of the human body in the physical world through the
densification of the spirit was the result of a lengthy evolutionary project on the part of nature.

But man lived on the surface of the earth and so had no protection from geological and cosmic cataclysms, or from human conflicts, which, with the development of
science and technology, could lead to a global catastrophe and the destruction of mankind. In the event of the complete obliteration of mankind on earth, an enormous
evoluationary effort would be required to recreate man through the densification of the spirit. Therefore, it makes more sense to create a kind of insurance-a Human
Gene Pool-rather than exerting the enormous effort required to recreate the human body in the event of mankinds destruction.

According to the literary sources, the possibility of the destruction of mankind first arose during the civilization of the Lemurians. Was the Human Gene Pool created
at that time? We could find no direct evidence of this in any religious or literary sources, but we were given the impression that the first Human Gene Pool was created
at precisely this time because there is a good deal of evidence to suggest that there are Lemurians currently in the Human Gene Pool. According to the testimony of the
Initiates, these people of enormous height are in a state of samadhi in caves and founded the mysterious country of Shambala. But more about that later.

During the civilization of the Atlanteans, the Human Gene Pool was expanded to include Atlanteans, but people of our civilization could enter the Human Gene Pool,
in my opinion, for the most part only during the early stages of our civilization, insofar as the effect of the last message of SoHm caused the third eye to atrophy,
making it far more difficult to enter the state of samadhi.
It follows then that the Human Gene Pool, which preserves representatives of the last three races of humankind-Lemurians, Atlanteans, and people of our civilization-
is a very ancient phenomenon, in existence for several millions of years. Evidently, samadhi is such a perfect creation of nature that it allows people to be preserved
over such a long period of time. Not one of the religious figures from the East who talked to us about samadhi indicated that the duration of samadhi was limited.

One can find in the literature direct references to the creation of a Human Gene Pool on earth. According to Elena Blavatsky, it was created by order of Ahura M azda,
the creator of the material world. Akura M azda ordered Yima, the spirit of the earth, symbolizing the three races, to create Vara (an enclosure, argha or vehicle, Secret
Doctrine 1888, 2:291). Reading M adame Blavatskys book, you realize that she uses Vara to refer to the locations of samadhi, that is, the locations of the Human Gene
Pool. The author indicates that Ahura M azda ordered the seed of husbands and wives, selected from the clans of the best and the brightest, as well as the seed of every
species of cattle to be brought to Vara in order to preserve them there.

The phrase Human Gene Pool originated with us. We had never heard the expression before. Despite this, all the lamas, gurus, swamis, and all other that might be
considered Initiates understood perfectly what we were refering to. We had the impression that they not only knew about the Human Gene Pool but also used the
same expression. In most cases they answered the direct question Does a Human Gene Pool exist in the affirmative. It seemed that for them the existence of a Human
Gene Pool was a perfectly reasonable phenomenon. However, they constantly underscored the secret and sacred nature of the phenomenon.

As confirmation of this, I will offer an excerpt of a conversation I had with a high-ranking Russian religious figure, a prior, who described the source of his extensive
knowledge as the authority.

M y dear abbot, we have come to the conclusion that there exists a Human Gene Pool on earth. What do you think of this? I asked.

Yes, a Human Gene Pool exists. That is an objective reality and a necessity, responded the prior.

How do you know this?

I have a guide.

Have you ever spoken to anyone about the Human Gene Pool?

No.

Why not?

Why should people know about this? It is too sacred. People are not sufficiently developed to understand the role of the Human Gene Pool.

What is the role of the Human Gene Pool?

To preserve human life on earth, the prior replied.

Who makes up the Human Gene Pool?

Lemurians form the basis. There are also many Atlanteans, but the role of the Atlanteans is much smaller than that of the Lemurians, although their number is greater.
If the Human Gene Pool is needed, then it will be the Lemurians who save civilization because they are the most highly-developed people on earth.

And what about people from our civilization?

They also enter the Human Gene Pool from time to time, but their role is not very great. Our civilization is branch without a future; it represents an anthropogenic
failure. People of our civilization are not spiritual, they are evil. They are not fit for the Human Gene Pool.

In other words, the Human Gene Pool doesnt accept such people. I would venture to suggest that only ancient representatives of our civilization are capable of
participating in the Human Gene Pool, representatives of an earlier stage before our spirituality was lost. The most important condition for entering samadhi is, after
all, a soul purified of negative psychic energy, in part, through compassion. Its difficult to imagine, for example, a New Russian willing to purify his soul through
compassion, if only for those elderly people from whom he takes a profit of 100-200 percent of the basic costs of production, I added.

Our civilization, the prior said, is a failed experiment. A person cannot resist greed, envy, avarice, and hatred, even under conditions of self-realization, when he is
separated from the ancient teachings. Our civilization must perish as a failure

Yes, there is now a negative aura hanging over the world and over Russia, in particular. People seem to enjoy criminality; a cult of violence is perpetuated in novels
and films; and fraud and debauchery have become the norm. Lamas told me that a negative aura is capable of attracting cosmic and geological cataclysms on earth. Is
that so? I asked.

There are many such examples. Take, for example, the earthquake in Armenia that occurred during the conflict between Armenia and Azerbaidjan. A negative aura over
the earth can cause a cataclysm that destroys mankind or it can cause someone to press the button that initiates a nuclear war. I believe that our civilization will soon
perish. It is a failure, declared the prior.

And then, there will be a need for the Human Gene Pool, I proposed.
Yes, when the conditions on earth are suitable for life.

But the significance of the Human Gene Pool has to do not only with the preservation of life on earth, but also with directing the development of mankind along a path
of progress, through the teaching of the prophets. Who could say that the role of Buddha, Jesus, M ohamed, or M oses was insignificant in the history of mankind? No
one. Each of the prophets had such an enormous influence on people that mankind is divided according to the nature of their influence: the M uslim world, Buddhist
countries, etc.

Today I have almost no doubt that the prophets were people from the Human Gene Pool who exited a state of samadhi. As we noted above, the Buddha, who had an
unusual outward appearance and resembled our hypothetical notions regarding the Atlanteans, appeared on earth 2,044 years ago, while the continents of the
Atlanteans sank 850,000 years ago. The Bonpo Buddha (or Rama), whose appearance was even more unusual and corresponded to our hypothetical conception of the
late Lemurians, appeared on earth 18,013 years ago, while Lemuia perished several million years ago. There is some evidence that Jesus Christ was born in a cave and
later studied for a long while in Tibet.

One gets the impression that representatives of various civilizations appeared on earth as prophets: Lemuro-Atlanteans (Bonpo Buddha), Atlantean (Buddha), as well
as people of our civilization (Jesus Christ, M ohamed, M oses). Of course, we probably dont know all the people who have come from the Human Gene Pool, insofar
as evidently very few of them were able to have such an obvious influence on mans development as the prophets mentioned above.

However, one can find evidence of such modestprophets in the literature. For example, in Ahmed ibn Fadlans book on his travels to the Volga in 921-922 A.D. (A.P.
Kovalevskii, Kniga Akhmeda ibn Fadlana, Kharkov, 1956, 138-139) described a person of unusual height who appeared in the kingdom of the Bulgars from who knows
where. The author writes: and he was twelve elbows [more than five meters, E.M .], his head was like the largest cauldron, his nose was more than seven inches, his
eyes were enormous and his fingers-each of them was more than seven inches he came there by water and it happened that a young boy looked at him and died,
and a pregnant woman looked at him and miscarried, and sometimes he would crush a man in his arms until he was dead we killed him

In the Human Gene Pool there is, obviously, a great number of individuals of various civilizations (as we noted above, there are many samadhi caves on earth, and each
one contains many individuals in a state of samadhi). Even despite the fact that the Human Gene Pool contains the finest people of various civilizations (those with a
pure soul and in excellent health), it is obvious that not every one of them is capable of fulfilling to the utmost the high purpose laid before them. The mission was too
difficult and the conditions on earth were too unusual when they returned to life (the climate is different, there is different technology, a different environment, etc.).
And so not all of them can survive, let alone overcome the opposition of the selfish, ambitious people they returned to direct along a path of progress.

It is clear that to be a part of the Human Gene Pool is the greatest possible mission an individual could have, for he is condemned to deprivation and to a life under
conditions that are difficult for survival. Just imagine your own return to earth a thousand or a million years from now in a different climate, among semi-savage tribes;
you are alone and your only weapon is your knowledge and your ability to use psychic energy. For example, it would be very difficult for an Atlantean who exited the
Human Gene Pool during our civilization. The structure of the Atlanteans eye makes it ill-equipped to see under a blue sky; the webbing of their feet would be
damaged on our hard, rocky soil; our food is dense and without flavor; and they would be surrounded by short, unattractive people. An Atlantean would undoubtedly
miss the familiar red sky, the soft, moist earth, the warm seas in which he would tend his underwater plantations, and the tall, beautiful people of his civilization.

Why is it that in certain conditions Lemuro-Atlanteans appear as prophets, in other conditions, Altanteans, and in still other conditions, representatives of our
civilization? The answer to this is complicated. Only the Higher M ind knows. Undoubtedly many factors are involved: which of them is best suited to the conditions
that obtain on earth at that moment; which of them would have the greatest influence on people; whose knowledge is best suited to that time, etc. Thankfully, the
Human Gene Pool contains representatives of three races-the Lemurians, the Atlanteans, and individuals of our civilization-that differ significantly from one another, so
there is a choice. The changes in the conditions of life on earth are unpredictable, and so there must be a choice, so that the most suitable individuals can be chosen to
ensure the continuation-or the correction-of life on earth.

When a representative of a civilization appears on earth as a prophet, he has but one calling: to influence people by means of the ancient teachings and to instruct
people in them. It is said that in 2000 the Cali-Yoga (11,000 years) will be replaced by the Satia-Yoga, and this will initiate a golden age, when the ancient teachings
will be revealed to man. What is the essence of these ancient teachings? After analyzing evidence on the life of the Lemurians and Atlanteans, one could say that the
fundamental essence of the ancient teachings involves the mastery of psychic energy. The human soul as a product of the metaphysical world holds enormous,
unrealized potential.

We can say with a certain degree of certainty that ancient people mastered the energy of the metaphysical world, or psychic energy, to a greater extent than we do. The
energy of the metaphysical world produces not only telepathic and hypnotic effects but also new methods for treating diseases, effects on gravity (moving heavy
objects), new principles of aeronautics, and on and on.

However, there is one crucial detail involved in mastering psychic energy: it requires a clear soul and pure thoughts. This, I believe, is the fundamental law of life in the
metaphysical world. As support, let me offer an example from the novel Anastasiia by Vladimir M egre (M oscow, 1997, 17-43), in which the author describes an
extraordinarily beautiful Siberian girl, who lives alone in the forest. This girl possesses a number of telepathic and hypnotic powers; she understands the language of
animals; she is able to go about in the cold without clothing; and she can see the past and the future. When asked about the source of her unusual powers, she responds
that everyone possesses such powers, but it is necessary to have pure intentions in order to realize them; an individuals psychic power depends on the purity of his
emotions.

Pure emotions and a pure soul appear at first glance to be vaguely romantic notions. But lets not forget that in order to enter deep samadhi, one must purify
ones soul, that is, cleanse oneself of all negatively spinning torsion fields. The result of this cleansing of the soul is remarkable: the human body acquires the capacity
to preserve itself in a live state for thousands and millions of years.

The prophets, who exit the Human Gene Pool, understandably possessed a pure soul and enjoyed perfect mastery of their psychic energy (otherwise they would have
been unable to enter the state of samadhi). In demonstrating to the uneducated and semi-savage people of the time the power of psychic energy, they attempted to pass
on to them the ancient teachings primarily in regard to psychic energy because this is the path of harmony and progress. This is, evidently, how religion appeared. Of
course, religious books, be it the Bible, the Koran, or the Talmud, were written for the uneducated in the form of fairy tales and allegories, but much of what is written
there can be explained today from the point of view of psychic energy.

And so, to conclude our discussion of the significance of the Human Gene Pool for mankind, we can say that it performs a dual role:

1) The Human Gene Pool is a means to ensure the continuation of life on earth;

2) The Human Gene Pool is a storehouse of information from various civilizations, and representatives of these civilizations leave the Human Gene Pool periodically
to act as prophets.

Taking into account the dual role of the Human Gene Pool, we should note that the large number of people in samadhi is required, first and foremost, to preserve life on
earth, because a sufficiently large number of individuals of both sexes is necessary according to the laws of genetics in order to re-create humankind. However, our
analysis of the available literature indicates that in the history of the various civilizations on earth, the complete annihilation of people living on the surface of the earth
has never happened. And so, the Human Gene Pool has never been needed to recreate humankind on earth. As yet the Human Gene Pool has only been used as a
source of prophets to correct the path of human progress and, perhaps, to partially repopulate the human race.

But who knows whether there might not come a time when the Human Gene Pool will make possible the complete repopulation of humankind on earth.

The Structure of the Human Gene Pool

According to our understanding, the Human Gene Pool represents an entire underground and underwater land containing individuals from various civilizations in a state
of samadhi. These individuals are not in isolation; they are connected to one another through the Universal Information Field and are under the direct control of the
Higher M ind.

There is much evidence to support the notion that the soul quits the body during samadhi and enters into direct contact with the Universal Information Field (the
Other World); all the lamas, gurus, and swamis we spoke to told us about it. At the same time, the soul preserves a connection with the body in a state of samadhi
through the so-called silver thread. From this it follows that the Human Gene Pool is somehow connects two forms of human life-in the metaphysical world (soul)
and the physical world (body).

Almost all of the evidence indicates that the Human Gene Pool is located under ground-in caves and pyramids. M oreover, all the lamas, gurus, and Special People told
us that the samadhi caves are localized primarily in Tibet and the Himalayas. Why is this so? We find the answer to that question in the writings of M adame Blavatsky,
who notes that Vara (the Human Gene Pool, E.M .) was created in the polar regions of the earth. She writes that before the great flood the region of the Himalayas and
Tibet were at the North Pole, the location of which was altered as a result of a shift in the earths axis.

However, the Human Gene Pool is also localized, evidently, in other parts of the world as well. We have gathered a fair amount of indirect evidence, which should be
verified.

We learned that a temperature of +4C is a necessary condition for samadhi. Such a temperature is typical of caves, rooms in the pyramids, and the depths of the ocean.
Therefore, one can assume that in addition to caves, pyramids and underwater grottos might also accommodate people in samadhi.

Concerning the pyramids, one can find indirect evidence that they were made for people in samadhi. For example, M adame Blavatsky notes that people of the third,
fourth, and fifth races are located in chambers underneath the pyramids.

However, we were unable to find evidence that deep ocean strata were used for samadhi, although one can assume that underwater samadhi was used, given the semi-
aquatic way of life of the Lemurians and Atlanteans.

As we already noted, the Human Gene Pool evidently contains representatives of the three last races on earth: Lemurians, Atlanteans, and people of our civilization.
M adame Blavatsky states directly that people of the third, fourth and fifth races are located in underground dwellings. Some believe that the Atlanteans are the largest
component of the Human Gene Pool, while people of our civilization represent a much smaller number.

The opinion that the Atlanteans make up the bulk of the Human Gene Pool is fully justified. According to the monetary cycle, the Atlanteans enjoyed a rather high
level of spiritual development and could enter the state of samadhi with relative ease. The endless internicene wars of the Atlanteans probably led to the replenishing of
the Human Gene Pool as insurance against a global catastrophe.

In my opinion, we should not consider people of our civilization as unsuitable for the Human Gene Pool because of their lack of spirituality. There is a fair number of
Initiates and highly spiritual individuals among the people of our civilization. And the part of the world that includes India, Nepal, and Tibet can be considered the
spritual center of our civilizaiton insofar as it was here that the cult of spiritual realization developed in the form of schools of meditation, schools of samadhi, yoga,
and so on. The spiritual development cultivated in these countries even to the detriment of material well-being does not allow one to forget the basic tenets of the
realization of an individuals psychic energy potential under the conditions presented by the last message of SoHm, and in the future will serve as the basis for
replenishing the Human Gene Pool with people of our civilization.

In our view, the Lemurians, who have entered the Human Gene Pool, play a central role. This is determined first and foremost by the fact that these people are the
most highly developed, and under conditions of survival can recreate life on earth. The ability of the Lemurians, we believe, to dematerialize and materialize their
physical body will allow them, in the event the conditions on earth are especially difficult, to retreat to underwater chambers and then return again to the earths
surface.

The Psychic Barrier in Samadhi Caves

Something the lamas told us-A stone is not an obstacle for them-evidently relates to the Lemurians in the Human Gene Pool for they are capable of dematerializing
so as to pass through stone. In this respect, the Lemurians in the Human Gene Pool are the best concealed, located behind stone slabs.

The Lemurians in the Human Gene Pool represent the basic link between the Human Gene Pool and Shambala, that is to say, the stone-still Lemurians in samadhi are in
contact through telepathy with the technogenic underground civilization of Lemurians in Shambala. But I will say more about this below.

It is likely the Lemurians in the Human Gene Pool are the leaders and run it. The lamas reference to Him probably refers to Lemurians who can give or deny access
to a samadhi cave.

The Lemurians in the Human Gene Pool, I believe, represent the most valuable part of the Human Gene Pool, that is, they are a product of the most highly developed
civilization (a thousand times more developed than ours). Therefore, they are needed only in extreme cases, when the efforts of Atlanteans or of people of our
civilization prove ineffective, for example, when the Bonpo Buddha appeared 18,013 years ago.

The body of the Lemurians in the Human Gene Pool, as shown in the drawing, has all the attributes necessary for a semi-aquatic way of life. It follows that the
recreation of the human race from Lemurians would be expedient in the event the surface of the planet was largely under water.

The Atlanteans in the Human Gene Pool are also equipped to lead a semi-aquatic way of life, and so may also be needed to recreate life on earth if the surface of the
earth is almost entirely under water. Their body, as evident from the drawing, shares features with the Lemurians, but it better adapted to life on land. However,
because they are less highly developed than the Lemurians, their efforst to recreate humankind will obviously be less effective, and so they may require help from the
Lemurians, like with the Sons of God at the dawn of the rebirth of the Atlantean civilization, following the destruction of Lemuria. We might also recall here the
important role of the Bonpo Buddha, a Lemurian, at the dawn of our own Arayan civilization, following many unsuccessful attempts by Atlanteans and Arayans to
reverse their evolutionary regression.

Having analyzed recent centuries, it is difficult to say whether the level of spirituality among the Arayans increased so as to allow them to enter the Human Gene Pool
in significant numbers. Support for this view includes evidence from lamas and gurus concerning several individuals who entered into deep samadhi in recent centuries
(M ose Dzial Dzian and others).

However, Arayans are better adapted to life on land and so better serve as prophets in a way of life lived completely on land. The same applies to the suitability of
Arayans to regenerate humankind in an arid climate (i.e., in the desert).

In this way, we arrived at our hypothetical conclusion that the Human Gene Pool is composed of:

o Late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans)

o Atlanteans

o Arayans (members of our civilization)

As we have already noted, the Human Gene Pool is located in caves, pyramids, and, possibly, in the depths of the ocean. For now we can say with greater specificity
that the Human Gene Pool is located primarily in samadhi caves.

There are three kinds of samadhi caves:

1. Samadhi caves containing only representatives of previous civilizations:

o Lemurian samadhi caves

o Atlantean samadhi caves

o Lemuro-Atlantean mixed samadhi caves

2. Samadhi caves containing only individuals from our civilization (Arayan samadhi caves)

3. M ixed samadhi caves (Lemuro-Atlantean-Arayan samadhi caves)

One can assume that the third type of samadhi cave is the most common insofar as it allows the representatives of the Human Gene Pool to be manipulated most
flexibly in accordance with the conditions of life on earth.
Samadhi caves of the second type (Arayan) are unlikely to last for long because of the absence of a psychic energy barrier. Arayans, as we learned from the lamas, try
to enter deep samadhi in caves where there are Lemurians and Atlanteans, by overcoming the psychic energy barrier they have erected.

The underground world of the Human Gene Pool is protected, as we have already said, by a psychic energy barrier. Without it, the Human Gene Pool would be
accessible to trespassers. The appearance of trespassers carries with it a risk not only because of their evil intentions or their excessive curiousity, but also because the
torsion fields of the trespassers could destabilize the state of samadhi.

We imagine the psychic energy barrier as a form of hypnosis. But then the question arises: How is a person in a state of samadhi capable of exerting such a powerful
psychotropic effect when the metabolic processes in his brain have stopped? I believe we can answer that question with a question: Is there a form of life in the Other
World that does not possess a psychic energy potential? Of course not. Unfortunately, the energy of the metaphysical world has been little studied by scientists, and
so it represents something entirely mysterious to us. But we see examples of this energy in our everyday life in phenomena, such as Tibetan meditation, extrasensory
influence, energy vampires, energy donors, negative and positive auras over countries, and so on and so forth.

M oreover, all descriptions of previous civilizations indicate that people used energy primarily from the metaphysical world (flying through the use of mantras, moving
heavy objects by using the third eye, etc.), which is more powerful, according to the above-mentioned prior, than the energy of the physical world. It therefore follows
that the psychic energy barrier of the samadhi caves represents energy from the metaphysical world.

A resident of the city of Ufa, M arat Fatkhlislamov, who has been studying such things, told me that yogis, when they are in a trance, see in the area of the samadhi
caves what are called asuras. These asuras are defensive elements from the metaphysical world, which take the form of a tadpole with a tail. When a trespasser
appears, the asuras are activated, and they suck the energy from the trespasser, creating the sensation of fear, alarm, indignation, headaches, and weakness. Special
people are capable of entering into contact with the asuras through meditation. Therefore, in all the sources of eastern religions (for example, in the writings of Lobsang
Rampa) one can find statements to the effect that no one, except the Initiates, can see individuals in a state of samadhi. The energy of their souls, the energy of the
metaphysical world, will prevent it.

Nevertheless, although we have said that a psychic energy barrier is erected from energy from the metaphysical world, there must be someone who directs this energy
in the area of the samadhi caves. Who is this someone? There are two possible answers to that question:

o The barrier is erected from energy emenating from the souls of the individuals in samadhi.
o The barrier is erected by Shambala.

In evaluating the viability of the first variant, let us recall how deep samadhi works, as described to us by lamas and swamis. The spirit of an individual in deep
samadhi is located, as we know, in the Other World and is connected with his physical body by what is called the silver thread. We might assume that energy
emanating from the forms of life in the Other World come to earth through this silver thread and produce an effect in the area of the samadhi caves. In other words,
the spirit of an individual in samadhi can, by means of this so-called silver thread, observe his own body and the space surrounding it, and can in this way produce an
energy effect on an unwanted trespasser in a samadhi cave. This is why M adame Blavatsky wrote that the samadhi caves are protected by entire armies of souls
She obviously meant that all the individuals in deep samadhi in a cave could erect a defenseive barrier with their spirits.

The spirit of an individual in samadhi is located in the Other World, that is, in another space-time dimension, where he lives the wave-based form of life of the Other
World. The silver thread is a special attribute of a person in samadhi and distinguishes him from the dead. By means of this silver thread the spirit can find its
physical body, which has been preserved, and once again enter it, thereby restoring it to life. But nature created man so that every element, be it a physical organ or his
wave strucure, does not fulfill just one function. As a rule, every element fulfills two functions. In this regard, one can assume that the silver thread also has a dual
function, connecting the spirit to its physical body and protecting the body with energy from the Other World.

As for the role of Shambala in the creation of a psychic energy barrier in the samadhi caves, it should not be underestimated. Shambala is a special underground way of
life, in which Lemurians who retreat under ground make use of the phenomenon of materialization and dematerialization. Shambala is meant to preserve not only the
highest form of Lemurian civilization, but also the most sacred elements of life on earth. And the most sacred element of life on earth is the Human Gene Pool, which
acts as a storehouse for individuals of the three major civilizations on earth and as a token of the eternity of past, present, and future. Therefore, the underground
kingdom of Shambala keeps ever-vigilant watch over the underground Human Gene Pool, protecting it many meters below the earths crust from storms and wars on
the surface of the earth.

The belief that the people of Shambala, whose primary residence is still the earth and not the Other World, are capable of correcting the energy potential of the souls of
individuals in samadhi and to erect a psychic energy barrier in samadhi caves is logical, justified, and unassailable. At the same time, one cannot rule out that Shambala
itself takes part in the creation or fortification of the psychic energy barriers.

But where does Shambala get the energy or the information necessary to particpate in the protection of the samadhi caves? We will spend more time on this question in
the next chapter, which is dedicated to the mysteries of Shambala and Agarti.

As we have said earlier, the psychic energy barrier in the samadhi caves works by producing increasingly negative effects on the body of the trespasser. Only at the
final stage does this mean death. At first a sense of fear is produced, which should frighten off the trespasser without physical pain. The second sensation produced by
the psychic energy barrier is indignation, which should lead the trespasser to leave the sacred cave. And only after this do physical effects begin to appear: headaches,
weakness, and, finally, death.

The psychic energy barrier is meant as a warning: Do not go to your death because you are entering the holy of holies-the Human Gene Pool-where your curiosity is
worth very little. The psychic energy barrier in the samadhi caves is essentially a product of the forces of good, which warn the trespasser in four different ways not to
enter. Death is the final method of preventing the trespasser from entering, for the idle curiosity of the trespasser is in no way comparable to the function of the
Human Gene Pool.

He, as the Special People told us, and only He can decide whether to satisfy this curiosity or not. It is difficult for me to say who this He is. I believe he is
someone from Shambala. But well talk more about that in the next chapter.

The M ysterious Adepts

In literary sources and in eastern religions, one can find a great deal of evidence regarding the so-called adepts. Who are the adepts? For quite a while I was unable to
answer this question by analyzing the available literature. Some authors called the adepts of the East, while others described them as people in a state of deep samadhi.
Only later did I understand that adept referred to someone capable of entering a state of samadhi, but two kinds of samadhi were involved:

o Samadhi, in which the body assumes a stone-still state, and the soul is in contact with the Other World without losing touch with the body (the typical state of deep
samadhi).

o Samadhi, in which the soul is in contact with the Other World, but the body remains in its usual state and continues to function in the physical world (what is called
sahadja samadhi).

As we have already noted, the first type of samadhi can last for thousands or millions of years. The second type of samadhi, according to the same evidence, lasts
hundred or thousands of years. In other words, people in the second type of samadhi are hermits who live for 300, 400, 1,000, or 2,000 years.

If a person enters samadhi of the first type, then one can assume he will have an infinitely long life. But it is difficult to believe that a person in samadhi of the second
type, who in everyday life differs only slightly from normal people, can live hundred or thousands of years while retaining his youth.

Nevertheless, there is a good deal of evidence as to the existence of people in samadhi of the second type. For example, L.V. Pechurov of M oscow lived in Nepal for
more than three years. In a letter he described several hermits who, according to the local residents, had been alive for 100, 200, 300 years, or more. Pechurov was
astonished that these hermits had no warm clothes, despite the cold weather in the mountains. He recalled one woman in particular. She was an adept who looked no
older than 35. She lived in a chapel and spent most of the time in the lotus position on a tiger fur. She was a vegetarian, rarely ate, and was sure to eat the soma of
plants. According to the local residents, she was 300 years old.

The renown Babadja may be considered another example of an adept. In India they say that he is 1,700 years old, but he looks as if he were no more than 17.

There are also examples of adepts moving from one type of samadhi to the other. Specifically, in part 3, chapter 10, of this book I describe a person who is 300 years
old. At first he lived a largely earthly existence, retreating only periodically to a cave to enter samadhi. But later he would spend most of his time in a cave in a state of
samadhi.

Adepts may be considered a special group within the Human gene pool. It is entirely possible that they exit the Human gene pool, live for some time in human society,
then retreat once again to the caves to become a part of the Human gene pool.

What is the role of the adepts? It is unlikely they are prophets as their influence on humankind is not very great. The only individuals described among the adepts
belong to our civilization. There are no descriptions of individuals who resemble Atlanteans and Lemurians. It is plausible that adepts play the role of intermediary,
linking the Human gene pool and human beings who live on the surface of the earth.

A Short Digression: Some Thoughts on Adepts, Longevity, and Cancer

The fact that it is possible to pass between the first and second types of samadhi suggests that the mechanisms for longevity are the same in both cases. Obviously, the
halt of metabolic processes when the body enters a stone-still state plays a role, but so too does the unique biofield of the individual, which slows the processes of
aging. However, science has established that the life cycle of human cells is strictly determined. And so it is difficult to imagine that the life cycle of a cell can be
increased many times over. So what is the explanation?

We noted above that our transplant material, Alloplant, stimulates the regeneration of human tissue, while the biofield of growing cells is capable of suppressing
pathological regeneration (cancer) and of encouraging normalization in the functioning of diseased cells.

I believe a similar principle may explain the secret of the adepts longevity. Specifically, through meditation the adepts adopt a biofield that is also capable of
suppressing pathological regeneration (cancer), normalizing the function of diseased cells, and stimulating the regeneration of normal cells in the body. In other words,
the secret of the adepts longevity involves increasing the life cycle of cells, exchanging old cells for new ones, and forestalling their cancerous regeneration.

We know that one of the main causes of death in elderly people is cancer as the pathological regeneration of cells that have outlived their life cycle. If the biofield can
forestall the pathological cancerous regeneration of old cells and stimulate the regeneration of new cells, then it is possible to achieve the almost endless renewal of the
human body and the preservation of ones youth and health for hundreds and thousands of years.

However, we also know that highly-differentiated cells, such as those of the brain, the retina, and the heart muscles, do not possess the ability to regenerate; they only
function within the limits of their life cycle. Recent research (La Vail, Factorovich, 1991), however, has shown that even such highly-differentiated cells, such as the
cells of the retina, do in fact display the ability to regenerate under the influence of so-called fibroblasts, or lamellar cells. These cells are produced as regenerating cells.
Regenerating-growing-cells! It follows that if the regeneration of certain cells is initiated, then this may cause the regeneration of other cells, including highly-differented
cells, through chemical agents (growth factor).

If the regeneration of highly-differentiated cells is possible, then the constant rejuvenation of the bodys cells is also possible. And this is the path to longevity and
eternal youth.

How can we initiate a system of constant rejuvenation of the bodys cells? The adepts are able to achieve this through the effects of meditation on their biofield. But
can this be achieved in ordinary people? Evidently, science will soon solve this problem. For the time being the introduction of Alloplant at the accupuncture points of
the body holds promise. Stimulating the regeneration of normal cells must have a positive effect on an individuals biofield, initiating the process of cell rejuvenation.
The treatment of an individual with the biofield of young, growing organisms or plants is also promising. Experiments are already underway.

Caves and Pyramids

What caves are best suited for samadhi? P. Nilaiam (1993), in describing the Gufa Ashram, noted that samadhi caves must be dry. Svami Daram indicated that the
samadhi caves are located high in the mountains near the permafrost, where the air is very pure. The Bonpo Lama told us that the samadhi caves are hidden from
trespassers.

There are many caves in the world, but several groups of caves are especially well-suited for samadhi. M arat Fatkhlislavov informed us that in India, in the region
surrounding the city of Badrinat, there is an entire cave city of yogis. Not far from this spot is the trail of Vishu, the imprint of an enormous flat foot.

The Initiate Lobsang Rampa writes that the samadhi caves are located primarily in Tibet, the Himalayas, Egypt, South America, and in one spot in Siberia. He also
writes that many temples are built over samadhi caves.

There is a good deal of evident that the pyramids also house the Human Gene Pool. The Indian swamis and Tibetan lamas spoke of this. Elena Blavatsky wrote that
adepts of the third, fourth, and fifth races are located in underground chambers beneath pyramid-like structures.
Ultrasound research has established that beneath the pyramids there is in fact empty space. M ight the pyramids serve to indicate where the Human Gene Pool is
located, in underground chambers under the pyramids? That cannot be ruled out. The hypothesis that the pyramids were meant to house the Human Gene Pool is at
least preferable to the usual explanation that the pyramids are cosmic structures or the tombs of pharaohs. The monumentality of the pyramid of Cheops, for example,
is astonishing; the construction of such a building from 50-ton blocks was not possible with contemporary technology. The monumentality of the structure must have
been ordained by its lofty purpose. And what could be loftier than the Human Gene Pool?!

According to M adame Blavatsky, the Egyptian pyramids were built 75-80 thousand years ago, not 4-5 thousand (according to the data from radio-carbon analysis). If
we believe the dating offered by M adame Blavatsky, then the Egyptian pyramids were built by Atlanteans from Platos Island through the use of psychic energy.
(Remember that Nostradamus described the building of the pyramid by Atlanteans by directing gravitation with the help of the third eye.) The Atlanteans from Platos
Island, as we know, were in close contact with the Egyptians.

After the destruction of the Atlanteans from Platos Island 11 thousand years ago (by the comet Tiphon), the mysteries and occult sciences were, according to M adame
Blavatsky, veiled with a veil of profound secrecy. Cant this be interpreted as concealing the Human Gene Pool, something required by the critical state of humankind
following a cosmic catastrophe? This cannot be ruled out.

In this regard, the presence of the Egyptian pharaoh inside the pyramid, which is in general easy to breech???, could be one aspect of concealing what lies below the
pyramid by diverting attention from the real secret.

We can assume that the Atlanteans from Platos Island, observing the movement of the planets and the comets, saw the possibility of their destruction from a cosmic
cataclysm. Therefore, they began, in advance of that destruction, to build monumental structures (pyramids) with underground temples, in which representatives of
these civilizations entered a state of samadhi. It follows that beneath the pyramids (in Egypt and probably M exico), one can find Atlanteans from Platos Island in a
state of samadhi (that is, the final Atlanteans on earth, who survived the great flood).

But there was a weakness in this plan-a way to exit these undergound temples, which were hermetically sealed, located deep inside the earth. How could the
Atlanteans get out? In answering this question, we should recall the words of the lamas concerning people of previous civilizations: A stone is not an obstacle for
them! And in fact, the influence of their psychic energy on gravitation (recall Nostradamuss account of the construction of the pyramids) could create an opening in
the surface of the earth, in a way that is astonishing to us.

Was the Egyptian pharaoh dead? Perhaps, he was in a state of samadhi? That proposition cannot be entirely ruled out simply on the basis that when the pharaohs
mummy was removed from the tomb and placed in a museum, it began to rot. If we believe that the Egyptian pharaoh was in a state of samadhi until being removed
from the tomb, then the change of temperature (from +4C to room temperature) could have caused a destabilization in the state of samadhi and the destruction of his
body.

Another proposition, concerning attempts by ancient Egyptians to achieve a state of samadhi through artificial means, cannot be ruled out either. They knew of
samadhi from the neighboring Atlanteans on Platos Island, and they knew of the role of the pyramids. But perhaps it was difficult for them to achieve a state of deep
samadhi. Attempting to achieve samadhi through artificial means (i.e., chemical substances), they believed their pharaoh would come back to life. This is why they
would place everyday things and valuables alongside them.

Naturally, we cant rule out the usual proposition that the bodies of the dead pharaohs were embalmed, the secret of which is to this day a mystery.

Which of these propositions is true? It is difficult to say. Further study is necessary into the pyramids and the mummies of the pharaohs from the point of view of
samadhi.

In light of all this, it is necessary to treat the pyramids and other ancient monuments with caution. The German scientist Rudolph Gatenbrink released a mini-tank,
equipped with a video camera, into one of the narrow passages of the Pyramid of Cheops. The tank made it through the passage and reached a stone door behind which
the scientist assumed the presence of life. He now plans to mount a military laser on the tank in order to cut an opening into the door and pass through. But what if
there is a person from a former civilization in a state of samadhi behind the door? It is unlikely a psychic energy barrier could have an effect on a miliary laser, in which
case the state of samadhi will be destabilized.

Our curiosity isnt worth the cost! That ancient person did not enter samadhi and spend thousands or millions of years in order to satisfy our curiosity. Scientific
curiosity is the engine of progress, but a scientist is not God; he should not place a crude mechanical hand in a divine creation. After all, that ancient individual entered
samadhi with the lofty goal of representing the Human Gene Pool.

Samadhi and Time

Prashanti Nilayam (Sathya Sai Baba and Nara Narayana Gufa Ashram, 1993, 17) described the proocess of entering and exiting a state of samadhi. He also noted that
18 days spent in samadhi seemed like 48 minutes.

With the help of some simple arithmetic, it is possible to calculate how much faster time moves in samadhi. It turns out that in samadhi time moves at a rate 717 times
faster than usual. It is possible that this is the rate of time of the Other World.

What Does an Individual Feel in Samadhi?

The answer to this question was given in details by Lobsang Rampa (Third Eye, 1968, 175-185), who, as an Initiate, was able to enter the state of samadhi. The author
descirbed how the lamas brought him to a cave, located beneath a temple, and then led him through the caves secret passageways. The lamas showed him three
enormous human bodies (two men and a woman); the woman was more than three meters in height, while the men were more than five meters. They were of unusual
appearance. They could not be mistaken for dead. They appeared to be sleeping.

M y son, exclaimed the leading abbot, look upon these. They were gods in our land in the days before the mountains came. They walked our country [Tibet, E.M .]
when seas washed our shores, and when different stars were in the sky (177).

Later Lobsang Rampa describes how he himself entered a state of samadhi:

I lay back on my slab and did the special breathing which I had been taught throughout the years. The silence and the dark were oppressive. Truly it was the silence of
the grave.

Quite suddenly my body became rigid, cataleptic. M y limbs became numb and icy cold. I had the sensation that I was dying, dying in that ancient tomb more than four
hundred feet below the sunshine. A violent shuddering jerk within me, and the inaudible impression of a strange rustling and creaking as of old leather being unfolded.
Gradually the tomb became suffused by a pale blue light, like moonlight on a high mountain-pass Awareness dawned that I was floating above my flesth body. With
awareness came movement. Like a puff of smoke I drifted as if on an unfelt wind From my middle depended a cord of silver-blue. It pulsed with life and glowed with
vitality.

I looked down on my supine body, now resting like a corpse amid corpses Slowly the utter blackness enfolding me rolled away. From somewhere came the booming
of the sea, and the hissing grattle of shingle under the drive of the waves From a nearby grove came the sound of laughing voices, voices that grew louder as a happy
group of sun-bronzed people came into sight. Giants! All of them

Some time later I felt the visions fading and becoming dark Later I became uncomfortably aware that I was cold-cold with lying on a stone slab in the freezing darkess
of a vault. Probing fingers of thought in my brain Stiffly I climbed to, my feet, swaying with weakness and hunger I was faint with hunger

You have done well, my son. For three days you have lain here (178).

I believe no commentary is needed.

The Human Gene Pool as a M anifestation of Eternal Life on Earth

In summing up our findings and our conclusions concerning the Human Gene Pool, I would like to point out that the world in which we live is unbelievably complex.
And we dont even think about the fact that all life on earth is ingeniously devised as a system with a string of safeguards, a reservoir of endurance, and a pledge of
constant development. The majestic hand of the Higher M ind created all that!

At first our minds cannot fathom that there exists a Human Gene Pool below the earth-it is too unbelievable. But then, after we had gathered some evidence of it, the
existence of a functioning Human Gene Pool became so natural for us that we even began to examine successful and unsuccessful prophets who came from there,
without simply bowing our heads to them. This did not lessen our respect for the prophets and their bidding; rather, we came to appreciate even more keenly the
greatness of God, who created the Human Gene Pool as a storehouse of knowledge and a guarantee of the continuation of life on earth.

But there is on earth another safeguard, which is closely tied to the Human Gene Pool and the mystery of which many generations of people have attempted to solve.
It is Shambala.
Chapter 3

Shambala and Agarti

The word Shambala is known to most people. People understand it to be something mysterious, but it is more often the case that people have no conception of what
it is. The word Agarti is virtually unknown to people and only specialists in the ancient history of Tibet are aware that the mysterious land of Agarti exists on
earth side by side with the land of Shambala.

The Eternal M ystery of Shambala

I dont even remember when I heard the word Shambala for the first time. It was probably when I was a university student in conversations with my friends who
had been camping in the Altai region. Later, when I myself went to Altai, I saw inscriptions of Shambala on the rockface of a hiking trail and encountered solitary hikers
or small groups of people with a distant expression on their faces, who were searching for the land of Shambala. I would ask these people about the mysterious land of
Shambala, but none of them could give me an intelligible answer. They all said they were following the path of the great Russian explorer Nicholas Roerich, who had
also searched for the land of Shambala. I also remember what one of these young people with the distant expression said to me:

They say the land of Shambala, according to predictions, will be found at the end of this century. The prediction is probably true-we didnt find it.

These young people, in search of Shambala, and I, a hiking enthusiast, were of two different species. They traveled in a group, failed to observe the discipline of the
trail, did not know the tricks for crossing mountain passes, and asked me for sugar and salt because they were running out. At the same time, I couldnt have imagined
that in a few years I, too, would begin to study Shambala.

I had, of course, heard of Nicholas Roerich long ago, and, possessing the soul of an explorer, I had extraordinary respect for him. I was incredibly envious of Roerichs
many, challenging expeditions in exotic locales, such as Tibet and the Himalayas, and I took pride in the fact he was Russian. As a native of a closed communist society,
I imagined travel abroad as something magical and unrealizable, which helps to explain why Nicholas Roerich became an idol for me.

Several times I attempted to read Roerichs books, but I was forced to put them down-I didnt understand anything. M y mind couldnt accommodate his discussions
of a pure soul and Shambala, while his descriptions of his expeditions in the Himalayan M ountains, which were so near to my heart, occupied only a small part of his
books.

When I began to study ophthalmo-geometry, naturally, I didnt think this dry mathematical science would at some point lead me back to Nicolas Roerich and Shambala.
The statistically average eyes of the Tibetan people conjured memories of my trip to Altai and of those young people with the distant expression who had searched for
Shambala. Once again, I turned to Roerichs books and began to read them. But again, I understood almost nothing: his discussions of a pure soul, his emphasis on
positive intentions (love, conscience), his rejection of negative intentions (greed, egoism, etc.), the legends of higher beings, who could appear and disappear, allusions
to life under ground, etc. In the depths of my soul I recognized that Roerich was a genius, and so I believed him and what he wrote. I sensed that Roerich possessed a
different kind of knowledge, in the context of which his allegorical and rhetorical phrases made sense. I felt that Roerich was writing about the greatest mystery of
humankind, which we were not given to discover but only partially to grasp so as to understand the basic spiritual intentions upon which the world was founded.

And only on our expedition to India, Nepal, and Tibet, when for the sake of our research we had to investigate the psychology of lamas, gurus, and swamis, did we
understand that the knowledge they possessed provided the key to understanding Roerich and many other mysteries, including the mystery of Shambala. After our
expedition, Roerichs lofty phrases became more concrete and understandable. For example, his explanation that only one with a pure soul (that is, without negative
psychic energy) can attain the state of samadhi, helped us to understand many things: eternal life, the existence of a system to insure human life on earth, and so on. We
began to realize that the world of psychic energy, which was almost unknown to us, had its own laws and principles, but we normal people perceive only a shadow of
those laws. Knowing those laws, one can understand many riddles, even (to some degree!) the riddle of Shambala.

When I analyzed the literature following our expedition, I was surprised that the mystery of Shambala had been intensively investigated in the past and that these
investigations were one of the causes of the greatest tragedy in human history: World War II.

Hitler and Shambala

One can find a good deal of evidence in the literature that ancient eastern mysticism had a fatal influence on the formation of Adolph Hitlers psyche. According to the
findings of a number of historians, in particular Louis Pauwels and Jacques Bernier of France, various movements and societies began to appear throughout Germany
after the First World War, which were founded on ancient Tibetan legends concerning people of former civilizations and the land of Shambala.

The former chairman of the Danzig senate, Raushning, wrote: In essence, every German has one foot in Atlantis. There he searches for a better fate and a better
inheritance.

In Berlin in 1933, the secret organization-the Vril Society-was founded. Vril was believed to be a kind of super energy, which fills the universe and is a measure of a
persons divinity. The individual who masters the vril will be a master of himself, others around him, and the whole world. M embers of this society believed that those
who master the vril are superhuman-giants, who are now hidden in deep caves and sleep beneath a golden shell their hiding places in the Himalayas. These superhuman
individuals will soon appear in order to direct humankind. The world will change when these people come out from under the earth. If we do not prepare ourselves and
do not form a union with them-and to do that, it will be necessary to make ourselves equal to them-then everyone, including ordinary people, will be slaves, dung, over
whom a New Era will flourish.

The Vril Society turned out to have a rather significant influence on the formation of Hitlers worldview. But the German scientist Hans Horbiger, with his theory of
cosmic ice (abbreviated as WEL, or Wlt Eis Lehre), had an even greater influence on Hitler.

According to Horbiger, we were preceded by human gods, human giants, whose civilization was fantastic in its scale and might and lasted for hundreds of thousands if
not millions of years. These giants had slaves. The civilization of the giants was destroyed as a result of a flood. At some point, our people, after surviving colossal
catastrophes and mutations, will become just as powerful as their distant ancestors. Everything in the cosmos is subject to cycles, and so the human race is periodically
saved and punished. Horbiger believed that, in order to save humankind, it was necessary to hand power over to the strongest and most hardened people, such as, in
his opinion, the Aryan race, whose Nordic ancestors grew strong amid ice and snow.

Before Hitler came to power, he often spoke with a Tibetan lama living in Berlin. This lama was called the man in the green gloves. Initiates called him the holder of
the keys to the kingdom of Agarti.

Agarti, in German, sounds like Azgard. The powerful spiritual organization, the Thule Society, was associated with the mysterious kingdon of Agarti. That society
was founded by the German scholars Dietrich Eckardt and Karl Haushofer, who also exerted a strong influence on the formation of Hitlers psychology. The Thule
Society was based on an ancient legend, according to which 30-40 centuries ago in the region of the Gobi desert a highly developed civilization flourished. During the
Gobi catastrophe, not all the members of this civilization perished. Those who remained retreated to caves in the Himalayas and there broke into two groups. One
group called its center Aragi (the hidden place of good); they restricted themselves to observation and did not interfere in earthly matters. The second group founded
the land of Shambala (a center of power and violence, which ruled over peoples and the elements); it was a depository of unknown forces, accessible only to those
initiated into their mystery.

Another group from the Gobi civilization who had survived the catastrophe moved to northern Europe and the Caucasus. These immigrants from Gobi formed the
basis of the Aryan race. And so, the Aryan race can form alliances with Agarti and Shambala, and gain possession of enormous ancient powers. In order to do this, it is
necessary to defeat Eastern Europe, the Caucasus, Pamir, Tibet, and Gobi-which is the heart. Anyone who possesses it will rule the entire planet with the power of
Shambala.

On Hitlers orders, a special institute-Ahnenerbe-was founded in Germany. Its mission was to organize expeditions to Tibet in search of Shambala and Agarti.

From these ideas, Hitler formulated a theory of magical socialism. According to this theory, every 700 years people ascend another step and are transformed. This
transformation takes place in battle, and the heralds of this battle are the Sons of God. When these giant sorcerers appear, a review of creation will take place, and
profound mutations will occur among people in order to create a new progressive race to replace the old race, which is disappearing. This new race must know the
power of Shambala.

From this, Hitler came to a terrible conclusion: there is a true race (Aryan), destined to be part of the next cycle. The destiny of this race is the epic battle for
leadership of the supreme unknowns. Other people-the lower races-only outwardly resemble human beings; they are in fact further from Aryans than animals.
Therefore, the extermination of select races (Roma, Jews, Blacks) cannot be a crime against humanity.

After the defeat of Hitlers forces on the Volga, Joseph Goebels wrote: Understand! The Idea itself, our conception of the universe, has suffered defeat! From 1943
on, Hitler continued this senseless, suicidal war. Why? The Nazi leaders were waiting for the flood predicted by Horbiger. Hitler was waiting for the judgement of the
gods and the appearance of giant sorcerers. They would complete what human power was unable to do! In order to call forth the vengeance of the heavens, Hitler
ordered the Berlin subway to be flooded, which caused the death of 300,000 Germans.

At an international conference, I was able to watch an American film, which contained evidence of Hitlers attempt to create flying machines, resembling flying saucers.
Two women mediums (a Yugoslavian and a German) gave Hitler blueprints and descriptions of the working principle of flying machines from people of previous
civilizations. It is obvious from the film that Hitlers scientists managed to create these flying machines, which could indeed fly. But they didnt have enough time to
complete the project-the war was lost.

This discussion of Hitlers magical socialism and of his comrades-in-arms leads to two conclusions. First, the Nazis never considered the simple philosophical
postulate that good is creation and evil is destruction. During the course of previous civilizations, the Human Gene Pool, Shambala, and Agarti were created in case of
global catastrophe. They were created from exclusively good intentions-to preserve humankind on earth and to direct its development along a path of progress. In
religious and literary sources, there is no indication that people who (according to our hypothesis) exit the Human Gene Pool have evil intentions, such as the
destruction of one race so that another might prosper. All these individuals, be it the Bonpo Buddha (Rama), the Gautama Buddha, Jesus, or others, acted only through
pursuasion and insistence, never through violence. The power of Shambala would never be made available for evil; it is destined only for good. And there are no powers
in the world that could master the powers of Shambala-for Shambala is stronger than we are. And God would never ally Himself with evil for God is the
personification of good.

Second, the case of Hitler (and of Stalin, for that matter) underscores the danger posed when a schizoid assumes power. These victims of evolution are meglomaniacs
and are attracted to the mysteries of nature. They are incapable of logical thought and scrupulous analysis of disparate facts. Rather, they have a tendency to exaggerate
certain facts, especially those of a mysterious or secret nature. Schizoids are dangerous when they are in power. A schizoid with power will surround himself with
fellow schizoids, who will then lead their society along an abnormal path of development. And that abnormal path of development always leads to a sorry end.

In researching Shambala, one must also beware of schizoids, who are attracted to the great mysteries of nature, as metal to a magnet.
Our Hypothesis of Shambala and Agarti

In my opinion, two natural phenomena explain the existence of Shambala and Agarti: materialization and dematerialization, and the Human Gene Pool.

The materialization of a thought or the dematerialization of an object seems, at first glance, to be utterly fantastic. But can you believe in a magic tablecloth, on which
food magically appears whenever you just think of it? Or can you believe that Sai Babas avatar could materialize rings, powder, rice, and other such things, that is,
these things simply appeared whenever the avatar thought of them?

Lets move away from the common notion that only magicians create miracles. Lets take a broader look at the subject of our conversation from a philosophical point
of view. I believe that no one would dispute that there exists a metaphysical world in addition to the physical one. Between these two worlds, which exist in parallel,
there must be passageways. There exist means of passing from wave energy into matter, and back. For example, we all know from high school physics that two gamma
rays equal one electron.

The other world, that is, the world of psychic energy (the world of particles) must have passageways to the physical world like that passage of wave energy into
matter, and vice versa. In other words, the materialization of a thought and the dematerialization of an object into a thought must exist. Contemporary physics
underscores that a thought is material, and that, it appears, is true.

From there it follows that legends and fairy tales passed on from the distant past have some basis in reality. For the most part, people are not inclined to entertain
groundless fantasies-legends and fairy tales contain the whisper of karma, that is, the whisper of former lives.

In addition, almost all eastern publications dedicated to yogis and meditation indicate that the highest form of meditation involves achieving a level of spiritual
development that allows a person to dematerialize and rematerialize. It seems that among contemporary yogis, such an individual does not exist, but evidently they did
formerly exist.

There is a good deal of evidence in eastern literature to the effect that some ancient people could instantly transport themselves in space. Perhaps, thats a fantasy. But
it is possible that, through the processes of dematarialization and materialization, an individual can suddenly appear in the place he was just thinking of. After all, the
course of our thoughts is instantaneous.

Nicholas Roerich, in recounting the legends of Shambala, noted that near the entrance one can see people appear from who knows where on the inaccessible
surrounding cliffs; and they disappear just as mysteriously. In this case, too, one might consider the ability of these mysterious individuals to dematerialize and
rematerialize.

In addition to dematerialization and materialization, another natural phenomenon that explains the existence of Shambala and Agarti is, as we have suggested, the
Human Gene Pool. Lets look at the relationship between these two phenomena in light of our hypothesis concerning Shambala and Agarti.

If we take the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization as the basis of Shambala and Agarti, then the existence of the Human Gene Pool is open to debate.
Why is it necessary to preserve human bodies in a state of samadhi for thousands and millions of years, when they can materialize the Other World?

However, the religious conception of the creation of the human body through a densification of the spirit suggests that the process of materialization of the spirit was
extraordinarily complex and required enormous evolutionary work on the part of nature. After the physical body was created with its genetic apparatus for
reproduction (the birth of children), and evidentally enough information was accumulated in the information field of the Other World so that an information code of the
human body appeared. On the bassis of this code, it became possible to transport an individual from the physical world to the metaphysical world, and back again, i.e,
to dematerialize and rematerialize a human being.

We do not know the principles on which the Other World (the Universal Information Field) function, but even so, we can conjecture that the torsion fields of the Other
World, amazing for the density of their information, nevertheless are most likely unable to preserve in the Other World the information code of a physical body
(information on the construction of every cell and every molecule) for long in an uncorrupted state. Therefore, the preservation of this information code in a
dematerialized state cannot last forever, and so the rematerialization of the body must occur periodically in order to guarantee the correctness of the information code in
the Other World.

This necessitates the existence of the Human Gene Pool in the physical world, for it is capable of preserving the physical basis of an individuals information code even
under the conditions of a global catastrophe and the destruction of all people on the surface of the earth. The Human Gene Pool, containing individuals of various
civilizations in a state of samadhi, is important for the mutual existence of two forms of life-in the physical and the metaphysical worlds. People in samadhi are
connected directly to the Other World-the principle of SoHm does not affect them-and so these individuals, when they are reanimated, must be better equipped to
dematerialize and materialize their physical bodies than ordinary people, who are burdened by the principle of SoHm. The Human Gene Pool links more spiritually
advanced individuals of all civilizations, which also explains their heightened capacity to dematerialize and materialize their physical body.

The dematerialization of a persons physical body, as weve already noted, leads to an enormous information overload of the spirit (living on earth, as we know,
together with its physical body), insofar as an individuals spirit must contain additional information concerning every structure in the physical body. Therefore,
dematerialization rarely takes place without cutting off other, often higher, structures of the Other World. It follows than that the phenomenon of dematerialization and
materialization of the human body must take place under the far greater control of the Higher M ind (the control center of the Other World), rather than through the
usual process by which the soul enters the physical body of an infant at birth.

And so why is the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization of the human body necessary? After all, a person in samadhi is linked through his soul to the
Other World and the Higher M ind. A single answer to this question presents itself: the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization is necessary in order to
live a life under ground.

Recall the statement of the Tibetan lamas: A stone is no obstacle for them! At first I thought this statement had to do with the abilitiy of people from previous
civilizations to affect gravity through directed psychic energy. And then I became more and more convinced that this statement had more to do with the phenomen of
dematerialization and materialization, in the context of which a stones, soil, or cliffs are no obstacle. From this follows the conclusion that the phenomenon of
dematerialization and materialization was created by nature to insure the possiblity of life under ground.

What is life under ground? According to our research, we can say that life under ground is, first and foremost, the Human Gene Pool. There are undoubtedly many
hollow spaces below the earth, which have no connection with the surface of the earth. Undoubtedly, many of the entrances into caves have over the years been
covered over by landslides. Cave temples beneath the pyramids (according to M adame Blavatsky) have no access to the surface. How do people in samadhi gain access
to the surface? There is only one answer: through dematerialization, followed by rematerialization of the human body on the suface of the earth. That is, they
somehow appear in empty space.

Evidently, the Human Gene Pool includes not only people of various civilizations in samadhi in caves with access to the surface of the earth but also people in samadhi
in caves without access to the earths surface.

So one might conjecture that in the event of a geological catastrophe (i.e., a shift in the earths plates), the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization of the
body allows people in samadhi to transport themselves to another safer cave.
The possibility of materializing a thought also allows the bodily injuries endured by those in samadhi to be repaired and allows for the highest degree of bodily
preservation.

However, in the literature (as well as in our conversations with lamas and swamis) one encounters evidence of the existence of an underground technogenic civilization
of people. At first it seemed to me to be a total fantasy.

But in the light of the above, I began to treat the fantastic more seriously. And in fact, I believe the dematerialization of the body can serve as a means of transporting
themselves under ground, and vice versa. If we assume this, then the accounts by Nicholas Roerich of people appearing from who knows where on inaccessible cliffs,
and then inexplicably disappearing, become understandable, as do the accounts of the Initiate Vissarion, lamas, gurus, swamis, and yogis regarding the existence under
ground of a technogenic civilization, founded on ancient teachings and possessing devices and machines, created on different scientific principles.

The impatient reader, tired of discussions of the materialization and dematerialization of the human body, has been waiting for some time now for an answer to the
question: What are Shambala and Agarti? There are two possible answers, based on two variants of the relationship between the metaphysical and the physical world,
discussed above. Specifically:

o Variant one: The spirit, as an information cluster of psychic energy enters a child, born according to the principles of human reproduction in the physical world
(genetic apparatus, etc.), lives alongside the physical body, and after the death of the physical body, it flies back to the metaphysical world and later enters a new
physical body.

o Variant two: A strong spirit, living in the metaphysical world, over a long period of time (hundreds, thousands, or millions of years) maintains a connection to a
physical body in a state of samadhi of the first or second type (a stone-still body or active adepts). In this case, the spirit is capable of transforming samadhi of the
first type into samadhi of the second type, that is, of transforming a body in a stone-still state into a functioning, active body, and vice versa. The spirit is also capable
of producing the dematerialization of the physical body and its rematerialization.

The first variant is typical of everyday life on earth, i.e., the life of mere mortals. The second variant, it seems to us, is characteristic of life under ground (and perhaps,
under water), when man has become almost immortal. This, in our view, is how people live in Shambala and Agarti.

In this way, Shambala and Agarti represent a system of parallel life on earth, lived primarily under ground (or under water?), which is characterized by the immortality
of its people (stone-still samadhi or active adepts), and their ability to dematerialize and materialize their physical bodies as well as to move from a functionally
passive bodily state to a functionally active state, and back. What are the inhabitants of Shambala and Agarti like? In order to answer this question from a logical point
of view, I will compare the second variant of life on earth with descriptions of the life of the people of previous civilizations, the Lemurians and Atlanteans (see
above). From this comparison, it is evident that the life of the people of previous civilizations-the Atlanteans and especially the late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans)-
resembles in many ways the second variant of life on earth: they also have a direct link to the Universal Information Field, or the Other World; they healed their bodies
with the help of inner energy; their technology was based on the use of energy from the metaphysical world (psychic energy), and so on. Did the Lemurians and
Atlanteans achieve immortality and the ability to dematerialize and materialize? It is difficult to answer this question, but there are some vague indications in the
literature in this regard. Some individual Lemurians and Atlanteans were probably able to achieve such states.

But ones attention is drawn first and foremost to the notion that the life and technology of people of previous civilizations were predicated on the fact that they had
stronger spirits. The second variant of life on earth (Shambala and Agarti) is also based on the capabilities of strong spirits.

From this we can conclude that Shambala and Agarti were settled by people from previous civilizations-Lemurians and Atlanteans.

Which of these peoples played the founding role in Shambala and Agarti? I believe that the founding role belonged to the Lemurians, as representatives of the most
highly developed race on earth.

In support of this, one could point out that the Atlanteans reached a high level of development only after they discovered the sources of ancient knowledge, passed
down from the Lemurians. M oreover, when the civilization of the Lemurians was destroyed by a cosmic cataclysm, there were, as indicated in the literature, some
survivors. It is entirely possible that the most highly developed of the Lemurians, making use of the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization of the human
body, retreated beneath the earths surface in order to save themselves from the catastrophe. There they organized the lands of Shambala and Agarti.

All the authors mention the Sons of God, who appear on earth from who knows where and direct the development of the human race in important stages of its
history. There is evidence in the descriptions of our civilizations development (Bonpo Buddha), as well as in the descriptions of the Atlanteans civilization (see
above). One can conjecture that Lemurians periodically left Shambala and Agarti in order to influence the development of civilization on the surface of the earth.

Do Atlanteans also make up the population of Shambala and Agarti? As we know, the civilization of the Atlanteans was less developed than that of the Lemurians.
Nonetheless, the spiritual level of the Atlanteans was sufficiently high to allow them to enter a state of deep samadhi. In our opinion, the Atlanteans are also a part of
the system of underground life on earth, but they are largely in a passive stone-still state of samadhi. Atlanteans, in our view, are less adept at the dematerialization and
materialization of the human body, and their state (passive samadhi, active samadhi, dematerialization, etc.) is to a large extent controlled by the Lemurians. Recall that
the lamas and Special People constantly referred to a mysterious person-He-who granted access to the samadhi caves and made all decisions regarding the
underground chambers of the Human Gene Pool. It is possible that the mysterious He is a Lemurian from Shambala or Agarti, whose vocation is to control a portion
of the Human Gene Pool.

Do people of our civilization also make up the population of Shambala and Agarti? They probably do, but only those people who are in a stone-still state of samadhi
and under the control of Lemurians. In support of this, we can present evidence that the prophets, for example, Jesus Christ, studied in Tibet and the land of Shambala.
One can conjecture theat the prophets, who, according to our hypothesis, leave the samadhi caves, receive additional knowledge concerning the underground civilization
of Shambala and Agarti.

Our hypothetical conception of Shambala and Agarti in many respects corresponds to the evidence provided by certain individuals who belong to the ranks of the
Initiates. For example, the prior of a Russian monastery, mentioned above, told us that Shambala and Agarti contain people of various civilizations, joined in a single
underground world. Lemurians, whose level of development far exceeds that of the Atlanteans and people of our civilization, rule Shambala and Agarti. Atlanteans are
like children in comparison with Lemurians, and people of our civilization are even less developed. The Lemurians have perfect mastery of the energy of the
metaphysical world. In their time, several millions of years ago, the Lemurians achieved such an advanced level of development that, in the event of a terrible
catastrophe on earth, they were able to save their civilization by retreating under gound, where they live to this day. The Lemurians even today live under ground
possess unbelievable machines and devices, the technogenic level of which is extremely high. The Lemurians form the basis of the Human Gene Pool and guard it. Long
ago, beneath the earths surface, the Lemurians divided to form two countries: Shambala and Agarti. Agarti is a land of greater goodness than Shambala.

M arat Fatkhlistamov of Ufa, who is well-versed in the science of the occult, says that sometime in the last 30,000 years, the Higher M ind delivered a command to the
effect that Lemurians from the Human Gene Pool should be transferred to the lands of Shambala and Agarti. There, under the earth, they exist in a physical and
metaphysical state. The Lemurians work undergound and possess their own technology, such as flying saucers. Some of the Lemurians are in a state of samadhi in the
Human Gene Pool. They await the hour of X, that will signal the beginning of a second Golden Age, during which people will uncover ancient knowledge. During
this Age of Truth, the Atlanteans will leave the state of samadhi more frequently and appear on the surface of the earth to teach the people of our civilization other
principles of life. People of our civlization are also in a state of samadhi in the Human Gene Pool.

What technology do the Lemurian of Shambala and Agarti possess? All of their technology must be based on a different principle of energy, which is at this point
incomprehensible to us. Shambala and Agarti most probably make use of the energy of the metaphysical world. Unidentified flying object-flying saucers-are, in our
opinion, manifestations of the the technology of Shambala and Agarti.

Few would doubt the existence of UFOs-there is too much evidence. We know that these flying machines move silently, attain incredible speeds, can instantly change
direction, are able to hover over land, to land on the earth, to go under water, and are capable of unexpectedly disappearing and reappearing. M any different kinds of
UFOs have been described, from enormous space ships to small flying saucers. People have even met humanoids-human-like creatures of enormous height or tiny
dwarves.

Lets compare the description of the ancient flying machines of the Lemurians and Atlanteans (vimana) with descriptions of UFOs. According to the evidence that has
come down to us in the literature, the vimana of the ancient Lemurians and Atlanteans were also disk-shaped, could hover over land and water, instantly change the
direction of their flight, etc. One can see a clear parallel between present-day UFOs and ancient vimana. From this we can draw a hypothetical conclusion that UFOs
were made-and are still being made today-in Shambala and Agarti, according to the ancient technology of the Lemurians. The technogenic civilization of the Lemurians
of Shambala and Agarti, evidently, has retained the ancient technology for the construction of flying machines.

Why has no contemporary person been able to study UFOs in detail? Why do UFOs mysteriously disappear? Obviously, UFOs are also capable of dematerializing
and materializing. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain the sudden disappearance of UFOs and the fact that no signs of a flying saucer base have been discovered.
One can conjecture that the construction and storage of UFOs take place under ground in Shambala and Agarti, and their appearance on the surface of the earth and
their disappearance under ground occur through dematerialization.
Some believe UFOs to be flying machines from outer space. But our proposition that UFOs represent a technogenic achievement of Shambala and Agarti also has its
place.

If we entertain the hypothesis of an underground technogenic civilization of Lemurians, then it is reasonable to ask how they fed themselves, insofar as it is difficult to
produce food under ground. At our level of development, it is difficult to discuss this topic. Nevertheless, we can propose that the Lemurians learned to obtain food
through the materialization of thoughts. We find support for this in testimony concerning the materialization of rice and other foodstuffs: Sathya Sai Baba, the
description of the life of hermits in the Gufa ashram, etc.

There is some evidence that an entrance to Shambala exists. M arat Fatkhlislamov, in particular, believes an entrance to Shambala is located somewhere in the Indian
Himalyas and is protected by a barrier in the form of a glowing orb. Vissarion writes that surround the entrance to Shambala (in the Himalayas) there is a powerful
source of unknown energy.

Perhaps, an entrance to Shambala does indeed exist, but, evidently, it does not play a major role, for the ability to dematerialize and rematerialize allows the residents of
Shambala to manage without an entrance to its underground chambers.

There is much written in the literature concerning the so-called master of Shambala. Almost all religions predict the appearance on earth of the master of Shambala.
In Islamic sources, he is called Imam M adhi; in the Bible they speak of the return of Christ, and Buddhists discuss the coming of Buddha M aitreya. It is assumed the
master of Shambala will be of enormous height, and his coming will be linked to the appearance on earth of the Antichrist, who will be born in Europe and call
himself a god. The master of Shambala will preach universal love and will stand up against the Antichrist.
It is difficult to say when this will take place. But if the master of Shambala appears on earth, it will most probably be one of the Lemurians from Shambala or
Agarti. In addition, we cannot rule out that an Atlantean or someone from our civilization might appear from the Human Gene Pool.

Extending our hypothesis concerning Shambala and Agarti, one could say the following. Shambala and Agarti represent a parallel system of life under ground (or under
water?) for people of various civilizations (Lemurians, Atlanteans, and representatives of our civilization), founded on different principles regarding the relationship
between the physical and metaphysical worlds-first and foremost, the ability to dematerialize and materialize. In Shambala and Agarti life and death are joined in a
single unity; people of various civilizations are there together; and time moves differently. Shambala and Agarti were formed as a result of a global catastrophe on earth
during the civilization of the Lemurians, and later became the guarantor of life on earth. Shambala and Agarti are safely hidden below the surface of the earth and are
protected from the effects of cosmic or geological catastrophes. Life in Shambala and Agarti is many times more protected than life on the earths surface.

Shambala and Agarti consist of two fundamental parts:

1. The Human Gene Pool

2. The techogenic underground civilization of the Lemurians

The technogenic civilization of the Lemurians serves to safeguard the Human Gene Pool. Having the ability to dematerialize and materialize, the Lemurians of Shambala
periodically appear in the various underground chambers of the Human Gene Pool in order to watch over the people in samadhi. They help those individuals in the
caves who come out of samadhi and lead them to the surface of the earth. Representatives of the technogenic civilization of the Lemurians possess detailed information
regarding the conditions of life on the surface of the earth and teach the prophets (those who come out of samadhi), as they did with Jesus Christ and the other
prophets. The flying machines of the underground Lemurians (UFOs) constantly monitor the technogenic, biological, political, and other aspects of life on the earths
surface. This knowledge is analyzed and passed on to the prophets who will be working on the surface of the earth.
One would think the mysterious He, who grants the Special People access to the samadhi caves, is a representative of the technogenic civilization of the Lemurians.
The agitation felt by the Special People when they saw our drawing of a hypothetical Lemurian can, perhaps, be explained by the fact that the technogenic Lemurians
inexplicably materialized in a cave before the Special People as they fulfilled their monthly duties of examining the bodies in samadhi. One can imagine the agitation of a
Special Person when, suddenly, among the bodies preserved in samadhi, which they were already used to seeing, a living, breathing person of enormous height appears,
as if from below the earth.

The technogenic Lemurians of Shambala, too, in our opinion, periodically enter a passive stone-still state of samadhi to replenish the Human Gene Pool. Likewise,
Lemurians periodically exit the Human Gene Pool in order to contribute to the technogenic underground civilization of the Lemurians. That is to say, between the
Human Gene Pool and the technogenic civilization of the Lemurians, there is a connection.

However, the underground technogenic civilization of the Lemurians, in our view, separates itself from the Human Gene Pool as an active component for the following
reasons:

o To more actively safeguard the Human Gene Pool

o To help preserve and develop the technologies of the Lemurian civilization (which achieved the highest level of technology on earth)

o To actively study the development of life on the earths surface in order to correct the actions of the prophets and other influences on humankind.

In this way, the Human Gene Pool and the underground technogenic civilization of the Lemurians represent a single parallel system of life on earth. This is what we
mean by Shambala and Agarti.

What is the difference between Shambala and Agarti? Two conjectures might be useful here:

1. Shambala and Agarti are distinct geographically. In the literature there are a number of indications that Shambala is located in Tibet, the Himalayas, and surrounding
regions. Where is Agarti located? It is possible that Agarti is located in the area of the Egyptian pyramids and surrounding regions (the Arabian Peninsula, Africa, etc.).
Therefore, we can speak of two underground countries: Shambala and Agarti, each of which contains a portion of the Human Gene Pool and of the technogenic
civilization of the Lemurians.

2. If we consider the findings of the Thule Society (founded by Eckardt and Haushofer) regarding the people of the highly developed Gobi civilization, who retreated to
caves in the Himalayas and separated into two branches, Shambala and Agarti, the former being the center of mysterious forces and the latter, a secret place of goodness
and contemplation, then we can conclude that Shambala represents the technogenic civilization of the Lemurians, and Agarti, the Human Gene Pool. In that case,
Shambala + Agarti, that is, the technogenic civilization of the Lemurians + the Human Gene Pool, evidently has an underground center in Tibet and the Himalayas from
which it spreads throughout the world.

Which of these two propositions is true? It is difficult to say. But the point is not what to call things. The point is that a parallel system of life undergound evidently
exists, which provides the basis of the Human Gene Pool.

They are Stronger than Us

I will reiterate what occurred in my conversation with the above-mentioned prior of a Russian monastery as I began to develop the thought that we must protect the
Human Gene Pool and Shambala from encroachment. The prior interrupted me and said, There is no need to protect them. They are stronger than us. M uch
stronger

At the time I had not yet analyzed the dematerialization and materialization of the human body and had come to no conclusions. So there was a lot I didnt understand.
I began to challenge the prior. You dont understand what the energy of the metaphysical world is, said the prior. This energy allows one to lift an enormous stone,
to transport it instantly across space, to induce a general hypnotic dream, and so on.

After this, I began to experience doubts: If Shambala is stronger than us, then why cant it seize control of the surface of the earth, which is more favorable for life than
underground caves and chambers? Why are the people of our civlization not replaced by the more advanced Lemurians? But at the time my psychology was still under
the powerful influence of common human notions, and I was still incapable of abstraction to such an extent that I could think differently and with scientific logic
analyze the mysterious and the unknown. The priors words concerning the power of Shambala inspired in my imagination fantastic visions of a war between
Lemurians and the people of our civilization.

But lets give license to our fantasies and imagine a war between the technogenic underground Lemurians of Shambala and us. It will help us to understand the power of
Shambala.

Imagine that in a certain country, lets say Russia, in a certain city, lets say M oscow, in the center of that city, lets say in Red Square, in a crowd of people, lets say
during festivities celebrating Constitution Day, a person 7-10 meters tall and of unusual appearance suddenly appears-materializes-as if from under ground. All the
people would be in shock. This giant glances at the people, then fixes his gaze, lets say, on the Lenin M ausoleum. His gaze becomes heavier, and the people, who now
feel the strange power of this gaze, see a piece of the mausoleum wall fly off, and then the entire mausoleum collapses, like a house of cards. With his gaze the giant
lifts a piece of the marble wall, plays with this several ton block in the air, then redirects his gaze, as a result of which this fragment falls with a thud onto Red Square,
crushing the people standing there.

Later the giant catches the eyes of the people, directed toward him. The people begin to feel an incredible weakness, then fall asleep, collapsing on the ground. A soldier
in the Kremlin guards lifts his pistol to fire at the giant, but the giant, as if instantly comprehending what was happening (mind reading), looks at the unfortunate
soldier, and he flies into the air together with a piece of the wall that was next to where he stood. A regiment of soldiers is demoralized the moment they set eyes on the
giant, and are then scattered by an unknown force along with all their artillery. Armored troops carriers and tanks are lifted into the air like animal pelts and then fall on
houses, destroying them. Helicopter pilots, flying to the scene, notice that their navigation equipment has gone haywire, as if their helicopters have flown into a zone
of the strongest magnetic force. Later the pilots experience an incomprehensible feeling of alarm, which then develops into a headache and extreme weakness. The pilots
ultimately crash their helicopters into nearby homes.

M eanwhile, the giant continues to stand in the middle of the square, calmly taking in the events. And if one of the people lying on the ground is able to lift his head,
hell see the giant take a few steps; his body stiffens, and then he disappears. And the only reminder of what has happened are the destruction, fires, and the people
lying on the ground.

The giants will then appear in other cities throughout the world, sewing terror and panic among the people. Seances of mass hypnosis will take place, during which
entire nations will enter a hypnotic state. Any attempts by armies to defeat the giants will prove futile: the unexpected appearance and disappearance of the giants
makes it impossible to organize a citys defenses, and so all armed attacks will be doomed to failure. Soldiers will be demoralized by the fact that their thoughts are
instantly read, the force of their weapons is neutralized by an unknown force, and while a mass assault is being organized, the giants inexplicably disappear.

Flying objects, resembling saucers, will later appear over cities and especially over military objects. As these flying machines of the giants hover over the earth, they
will affect machines and instruments that use electricity. Under the influence of unknown energy, emitted from these flying machines, engines in cars, trains, boats, and
planes will stop working, lighting in houses will go out, medical instruments and computers will go haywire, electrical stations will stop running, the heating systems in
homes will break down, and so on. Nuclear energy stations, now without controls, will begin to explode, poisoning the earth with radioactive waste.

Attempts to destroy the giants flying machines with rockets will be doomed to failure, for as soon as the rockets enter the strong energy field of the flying machines,
they will either go off course or be destoyed by an energy ray. The ability of the giants flying machines to sharply alter their flight path at enormous speeds makes it
impossible to direct fire at them. Furthermore, the capacity of these flying machines to suddenly disappear and reappear (dematerialize and rematerialize) lends them
an element of surprise, which is so important in military operations. The impossibility of locating the launching pads for the giants flying machines (which are
underground) is yet element in their favor.

The number of flying machines will increase, and soon the entire energy system of our civilization will be destroyed. Nuclear potential will be reduced to zero. Trains
will stop running and planes will stop flying. It will be difficult to treat the sick; it will be impossible to carry out scientific research; manufacturing will cease and
agriculture will decline; people will light their homes with candles and heat them with firewood. Hunger and disease will set in. People will retreat to the forests and
will begin to lead a primitive way of life. People will die in the millions. Gradually devolution will take place among the survivors, and after several centuries
humankind will be reduced to groups of small, half-savage tribes.

Our civilization will be destroyed. Our achievements, based on our knowledge of the physical world, will be unable to hold out before the achievements of the
Lemurians, based on knowledge of the laws of the metaphysical world. The energy of the metaphysical world is stronger. In destroying our civilization, the Lemurians
will suffer no losses. Theyre so much stronger than us!

Is an attack by the technogenic Lemurians of Shambala on our civliziation possible? This cannot be ruled out because, according to the laws of nature, the strongest will
defeat the weak. But lets analyze this question from a historical point of view.

The Lemurian civilization arose and developed many millions of years ago on the basis of knowledge from the Universal Information Field because at that time the
principle of SoHm did not yet exist. That means that the Lemurians used knowledge from the Other World-forms of life in the metaphysical world-for their
development. First and foremost, they acquired the energy of the metaphysical world. The Lemurian civilization experienced the longest unbroken period of
development-without war-on earth and so attained the highest level of development. Nevertheless, in the depths of this highly developed civilization conflicts broke
out all the same, which led to war, during which the energy of the metaphysical world was used. A great sin was committed: the divine knowledge of the Other World
was used not in the name of creation but in the name of destruction.

Recognizing the harbingers of a global disaster, the more spiritually advanced of the Lemurians retreated to caves, entered a state of deep samadhi, and organized the
Human Gene Pool. The best of them, who had mastered the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization of the body, established an undergound technogenic
civilization of Lemurians in order to preserve and further develop the technological advances of Lemurian civilization as well as to safeguard the newly created Human
Gene Pool. The undergound Lemurians learned to master the phenomenon of self-rejuvenation of the bodys cells and so became virtually immortal. This is how
Shambala and Agarti were established.

After the global disaster and the destruction of Lemuria, the Lemurians of Shambala and Agarti began to exert an influence on the civilization of the Atlanteans (the
appearance of the Sons of God). When the spiritual development of the Atlanteans reached a sufficiently high level, some Atlanteans began to join the Human Gene
Pool, and the Lemurians of Shambala and Agarti began to expose them to the ancient teachings of Lemuria. On the basis of this knowledge, the civlization of the
Atlanteans began to advance rapidly, but the Atleanteans could not resist the temptation to resolve their conflicts through war. Again the sin was committed by using
the divine knowledge of the Other World in the name of evil, which led to the global destruction of the Atlantean civilization.

Taking into account these two great sins, the Higher M ind introduced the principle of SoHm into the fifth race. This principle blocked access to knowledge from the
Other World. Through prophets, who had left the Human Gene Pool, the Lemurians have attempted to direct the development of our civilization along a path of
progress. But unlike the Atlanteans, we cannot access the Univeral Information Field and make use of the knowledge of the Other World because of the principle of
SoHm. We depend entirely on Shambala and Agarti. We will only have as much ancient knowledge as they give us. Our civilization is even more dependent on
Shambala and Agarti than were the Atlanteans.

From that we can conclude that our civilization (like that of the Atlanteans) is a child of Shambala and Agarti. And who will wage war on his own child? No one.

Shambala and Agarti play a special role in governing life on earth, which involves the sacred tasks of safeguarding the Human Gene Pool and regulation the development
of human civilizations on the surface of the earth. The technogenic Lemurians of Shambala would never exchange their greatness and immortality for mortal life on the
earths surface. And so they would never wage war against us.

Can Shambala Be Found?

When we set off on our trans-Himalayan expedition, many people asked us: So, are you going to find Shambala?

When during the course of our expedition we came to the conclusion that there was a Human Gene Pool, we believed the Human Gene Pool was Shambala. But after
analyzing the literature and a host of other evidence, we realized that the Human Gene Pool was only a part (although a crucial part) of Shambala and Agarti, that
Shambala and Agarti also encompass a technogenic undergound civilization of Lemurians as an active component of the Human Gene Pool. We realized that Shambala
and Agarti are an entire system of underground life on earth.

We believe that it is impossible to find Shambala; it is located both below us and beside us; it exists in parallel with us, invisible and mysterious, and it studies us. It is
impossible for us to visit Shambala because the underground technogenic Lemurians dont need it: We are for them an open book. We must forego our arrogance and
recognize that the level of our intellectual and technological development is as much below that of Shambala, as that of a cave man is below our level of development.
Religion predicts that a golden age, or an Age of Truth, will arrive when the ancient knowledge of Lemuria, which is preserved in Shambala and Agarti, is revealed to us.
This knowledge in its time determined the greatness of the Lemurian civilization and helped to create the powerful civilization of the Atlanteans as well. But it is
probably the case that even this knowledge could not prevent the Atlanteans from using the miraculous technology of the Lemurians in the name of evil and vanity,
which led to the destruction of their civilization.

Will this golden age come? Everything depends on us. If we are able to understand the simple divine postulate, Live with a pure soul, and if the psychology of a pure
soul takes root in people and becomes the basis of their existence, then we can expect that some of us (perhaps, many of us) will be allowed to enter Shambala, where
he will see with his own eyes the amazing world of the future and will receive incredible knowledge, which is capable of fundamentally changing the world. I repeat that
Shambala studies us and knows everything about us and so there is only one path to reach the miraculous technology of Shambala-to earn the trust of Shambala with a
mass of pure intentions and a mass psychology of good.

It seems to me that psychic energy barrier that I experienced myself in the samadhi cave was sent by Shambala. I could not see Shambala, but I was able to feel its
power.

It is incorrect to think that if you alone have pure intentions, you will be granted access to Shambala. Shambala thinks in general human categories. In our enormous
world on the surface of the earth, in the storm of passions and human desires, one individual cannot decide anything. One neednt have a lot of imagination to see that if
some of the knowledge of Shambala should fall into the hands of a single person, which resulted in the creation of new technologies, then we would immediately have
espionage and military alliances, and that technology would be transformed into new threatening weaponry. If we take into account the sad experience of Atlantis, we
can assume that Shambala will preserve its secrets until the mass psychology of good intentions and the purity of souls reign on the surface of the earth.

Will we achieve that? I dont know. In the meantime Shambala is safeguarding life on earth. The technogenic undergound civilization of the Lemurians preserves the
Human Gene Pool as something sacred because the Lemurians dont trust us; there are too few pure souls among us.

M eanwhile we are only able to conceive of Shambala through our logic and scientific thought. But even that bears some fruit. We will know that we are not alone on
earth, that another system of life exists in parallel with ours, that good intentions and the purity of souls will lead to progress and prosperity. We must remember that
the souls of the people of Shambala are pure and refined. The invisible power of Shambala is the power of a crystal clear human soul.

But it is impossible to find Shambala as one would make an archeological discovery. Shambala is above that.
Chapter 4

The History of Humankind on Earth

In previous chapters I have treated this topic periodically, referencing various sources: religious texts, the Initiates (M adame Blavatsky, Lobsang Rampa, and others),
data collected from lamas and swamis, and so on. Therefore, the reader undoutedly has some conceptions regarding the origin and development of humankind on earth.

The reader has surely noticed that these conceptions fundamentally differ from the story of humankind we were taught in school. From the sources we analyzed, it
turns out that man appeared on earth through a process of densification of the spirit, that there were five races of man (we are the fifth race), and the next race will
appear from within the present one, gradually replacing it.

M y purpose in writing the present chapter is not to analyze the eternal debate between materialism and idealism as it concerns the origins of man. Contemporary
science has already achieved a scientific understanding of religion and the awareness that Darwins theory regarding the origin of man from apes is too primitive, while
religion is nothing more than an allegorical representation of the teachings of ancient civilizations.

In this chapter I would like to offer a short chronological review (without references) of the origin and development of humankind on earth, beginning with questions
concerning the creation of the world and ending with the present day. I will evidently be mistaken about some things and right about others, but that is the nature of
historical research, based on the totality of isolated facts.

The Creation of the World and Anthropogenesis

The ancients believed that matter arises from emptiness, as does the brilliant Russian physicist Gennadii Shipov, who managed to come up with an equation to describe
a physical vacuum, absolute nothing, or the Absolute, something Albert Einstein was unable to do. So, too, does Valery Lobankov, a member of our expedition, a
specialist in field physics, who holds a Ph.D. in technical sciences.

Valery and I often discussed this theme. I would like to present below, in concentrated form, the results of these discussions.

What is the Absolute? The Absolute is not simply Nothingness. It is emptiness that is filled with something. But what that something is remains unknown to science.
According to Shipov, an atom and an anti-atom are always coming out of the Absolute. They are formed, then strike one another and are both destroyed. In this way
the Absolute supports its equilibrium and its existence. But once, in the course of many billions of years, there comes a moment when the atoms and anti-atoms that
formed moved off in different directions in space. This is how physical matter is formed from the Absolute.

Torsion (spinning) and anti-torsion (spinning in a different direction) fields of superhigh particles, which destroy one another and maintain the Absolute, also arise
from the Absolute. But a moment may occur when the mutually destructive torsion fields spin away from one another. In this way the metaphysical world comes into
being from the Absolute.

According to Shipovs hypothesis, there exists a direct connect between the torsion field of the metaphysical world and consciousness, in that the torsion fields are the
material carriers of soul and spirit.

From this it follows that two worlds came into being from the Absolute-the physical and the metaphysical worlds.

The physical world gradually grew in complexity as stars, planets, and galaxies appeared. The metaphysical world, consisting of various torsion fields, also became
more complex. It is difficult to say what path the complication and perfection of the metaphysical world took, but one can conjecture that the spinning fields of space
and time (torsion fields) became more information dense, that is, they could hold more and more information. Perhaps more multi-layered torsion fields (if we think of
it from the point of view of geometry) appeared; or perhaps, the complication of the torsion fields happened in a different way. Gradually, in the course of evolution,
spirit-a dense cluster of psychic energy in the form of torsion fields that could eternally preserve an enormous amount of information inside itself-appeared in the
metaphysical world. Information links were formed among many of the spirits, and the Universal Information Field-that is, the Other World, the management center,
which we call God-was created.

In this way life in the metaphysical world came into being. At the same time, while this process of perfection, preservation, and transfer of information was taking
place in the metaphysical world, the physical world was lifeless and formless.

We know that new life attempts to spread by claiming new areas of habitation. Life may have come about in the physical world through a process by which the vital
material of the torsion fields of the metaphysical world increases in density until it reaches a level of concentration suitable for the physical world. This is how the
densification of the spirit began, as a result of which the human body was created in the physical world.

With the appearance of a new form of life, the preservation and transfer of information from one generation to the next plays a fundamental role. With a human being in
the physical world, this takes place with the help of our genes and, perhaps, the water inside our tissue. It seems to me that our genes (and the water?) appeared as a
result of the concentration of the most information dense parts of the spirit, when its torsion fields were able to arrange the atoms in a molecule of DNA, capable of
preserving and transferring information from one generation to the next regarding the construction of the human body.

One can imagine the incredible complexity of the spirit capable, through the process of densification, of creating such a genetic system, in which a single egg and a single
sperm contain the information for the construction of an entire human body, including every molecule and every cell. One can imagine how perfect the form of life is in
the metaphysical world (the Other World) and how much more ancient it is, if the genetic structure and the entire human body were created with the energy of the
metaphysical world. It is for this reason the ancients say that a human being is a microcosm of the macrocosm.

In addition to the creation of man through the efforts of the metaphysical world (the Other World), simpler forms of life-animals, insects, plants, etc.-were also created
in the physical world. But the principle according to which the plant and animal worlds were created was the same: the densification of simpler forms of torsion fields
of the Other World.

Can man live in the physical world without the Other World? The spirit, have created the genetic system and, with its help, initiated the process of human
reproduction on earth, left the primary cognitive functions. But it is only after the birth of a child, as we know from religion, that the spirit enters the child, and it is the
spirit that determines an individuals fundamental cognitive capabilities. That is, we think, basically with the help of our spirit, which lives in the metaphysical world
and makes use of the energy of that world. The human brain uses the energy of the physical world-food-which enables it to turn the torsion fields of the metaphysical
world; in this way, it helps the spirit to think. M oreover, the brain generates additional torsion fields, which form the soul (biofield) in the form of astral, ethereal,
mental, and other bodies, which aid in the functioning of the human body. With the death of the body, many portions of the soul (the astral body, the mental body,
etc.) are destroyed, and the soul flies off to the Other World and continues to live there until it can enter a new physical body. In this way, an individual, created in the
pysical world through the efforts of the metaphysical world, represents a combination of life forms in both the physical and metaphysical worlds.

Everyone knows of the concept of kharma, that is, traces left in the soul from past lives. The spirit, having passed through life in the physical world, can perfect
itself or it can degenerate. Good intentions, scientific achievements and inventions perfect the soul, while evil thoughts, vanity, and idleness contribute to its
degeneration. This distinguishes man from animals insofar as mans cognitive abilities are called upon to perfect the soul-by storing more constructive information
within it-and in this way to perfect the form of life in the metaphysical world. In other words, a human being, as the physical child of the metaphysical world, is
destined in the physical world to further progress in the metaphysical world. This is why he was created.

Undoubtedly, the form of life in the metaphysical world-the Other World-is at a level significantly higher than life in the physical world. The fact that the soul is
immortal lends support to this. If the human body were able to live not 70-80 years but 1,000-2,000 years or more, there would be more opportunities for perfecting
the spirit in the physical world insofar as the process of abandoning one body and settling in another involves a long period of reduced cognitive activity (childhood,
old age). Therefore, the development of life in the physical world, evidently, proceeds and will continue to proceed in the direction of increasing longevity. In fact,
several centuries ago the average life span was 30-40 years and now it is 70-80 years.

How can we achieve greater longevity? The answer to this question may seem strange-we can achieve greater longevity through the cult of goodness, love, and
knowledge. All religions and avatars, such as Sai Baba, preach precisely that. At first glance, the endless conversations about love and goodness are not terribly
significant, but there is great meaning in them. The Other World is constructed in such a way that good thought and knwoledge support the development of the torsion
fields of the metaphysical world, while evil thoughts and idleness lead to their degeneration. The frequent exchange of life for death is necessary in order to replace evil,
egotistical, and vain people in the hope that following punishment of the spirit in the Other World, the person in the following reincarnation will be better. Therefore,
what is said about heaven and hell evidently has some basis.

It is obvious that several centuries ago on the whole the amount of evil in the world was greater (endless wars, burning at the stake, etc.) than it is today (fewer wars,
etc.). This was soon reflected in the average human life span, which increased. It is the mass psychology of good and evil, not individual good-hearted people, which
detemines this. Such are the laws of the Other World. Through the rapid exchange of life for death, with the subsequent punishment of evil spirits, the Other World is
protected from the destructive effects of negative psychic energy.

One has the impression that there is a process underway by which the general good is increasing, and with it, the average life span. The Other World reacts on the
side of good, increasing the average life span of human beings.

I believe that the Lemurians represent the most advanced civilization on earth. The Lemurians enjoyed a very long period of development and traveled a path of
progress first and foremost because at the heart of Lemurian civilization, goodness and knowledge prevailed. Therefore, in my opinion, the average life span of the
Lemurians reached 2,000 years or more. The general purity and goodness of the Lemurians permitted the Other World to increase their life span, which is entirely
justified insofar as one can better perfect ones spirit in the course of a long life.

As we already know, freeing onself from negative psychic energy is the most important condition for entering deep samadhi, during which a person becomes virtually
immortal. However, during passive samadhi (stone-still state), the rapid perfection of the spirit does not take place because the body is not active. During active
samadhi among adepts, who have lived 200, 300, 1,000 or more years and who experience, in our opinion, the constant rejuvenation of the spirit, a more intense
perfection of the spirit takes place, although nevertheless to a lesser degree than among the Lemurians.

The height of anthropogenesis, in our view, is represented by the technogenic Lemurians of Shambala and Agarti, who achieved virtual immortality first and foremost
through the cleansing of their intentions and the rapid acquisition of knowledge. By leading an active life at a very high level in the physical world, they were able to
make an enormous contribution to the perfection of the spirit and of the Other World as a whole. This is why Shambala and Agarti were composed primarily of
Lemurians, representatives of the most highly developed civilization on earth. It appears the Higher M ind foresaw that subsequent civilizations would not achieve the
level of the Lemurians, and so supported the organization of a parallel underground system of life on earth in order to preserve and develop the achievements of the
Lemurian civilization.

The purpose and ideal of anthropogenesis is, it seems to me, to have all humankind achieve the level of development of Shambala.

And now I would like to offer a brief chronology of the development of humankind on earth. We can distinguish several periods in the development of man,
specifically, the age of the angel-like and ghost-like beings, the age of the Lemurians, the age of the Atlanteans, and finally, our own civilization.

The Age of Angel-like and Ghost-like Beings

M any millions of years ago, through the densification of the spirit, angel-like beings appeared on earth, who reached a height of 60 meters or more. These angel-like
beings were still sufficiently immaterial that they were able to freely pass through walls and other barriers. Nature (plants and animals) were also immaterial.
Nevertheless these beigns already possessed a genetic system that allowed them to reproduce through gemmation and division.

These angel-like beings still lived for the most part according to the laws of the metaphysical world and were in direct contact with the Other World. It was still
difficult for them to alter anything and reproduce it in the significantly more material physical world. Therefore, the perfection of the spirit, which is directly connected
with a persons level of activity, occurred only to a small degree.

The age of the angel-like beings can be referred to as the infant stage of humankind, when the Other World and the spirit supported the appearance of beings on earth
but received almost nothing in return.

The physical body of people underwent a process of gradual densification and diminution in the course of evolution, and the angel-like beings (the first race) were
transformed into ghost-like beings (the second race). The ghost-like beings had a single eye and could see in the metaphysical world. They reproduced through
gemmation and sporogenesis, could pass through walls, and could also perform some work in the physical world, using only energy from the metaphysical world, for
example, by influencing gravity to move heavy objects. The activity of the ghost-like beings in the physical world began to bear fruit in relation to the perfection of the
spirit in the Other World. Humankind had now passed from the infantile stage into the childhood stage. But the Other World received the greatest return during the
civilization of the Lemurians.

The Lemurian Civilization

After the further densification of the bodies of the ghost-like beings, the early Lemurians appeared. They were approximately 20 meters in height and had two faces
and four arms. The two arms in front served the two eyes that were used to see in the physical world (light), while the two arms in back served the eye that was used
to see in the metaphysical world. The early Lemurians could no longer pass through walls, but with the help of their four arms they could be active in the physical
world. They were able to fully make use of the energy of the metaphysical world (influencing gravity, psychologically affecting animals, etc.). The formation of a
genetic system achieved such perfection that they split into male and female and sexual reproduction began. It appears the early Lemurians lived at the time of the
dinosaurs.

Their bodies continued to grow more dense, and as a result the late Lemurians (Lemuro-Atlanteans) were not as tall (approximately 10 meters). Their third eye in the
back of the head retreated inside the skull, but it preserved its ability to harmonize with the waves of the Other World. The two hands in the back, which had served
the third eye, disappeared. The late Lemurians led a semi-aquatic way of life; small gills helped them to breath under water. They built enormous cities, achieved a very
high level of technological advancement (flying machines, settling outer space, etc.), established a first rate science, and cured their bodies with inner energy. Their life
span extended 1,000-2,000 years, and more.

The late Lemurians learned how to use the energy of the physical world, but their technology was based first and foremost on their knowledge of the laws of the
metaphysical world. Every Lemurian had a link to the Other World, where he obtained knowledge, and his activities (science and good deeds) replenished the
knowledge of the Other World. It was relatively easy for the late Lemurians to enter a state of samadhi, and the most advanced of the late Lemurians learned how to
dematerialize and materialize. They mastered levitation by overcoming gravity to lift their own body above the ground, and could instantly transport their body
through space. They even accomplished the dematerialization and materialization of their flying machines and other devices.

The Other World, which had created man, had something to be proud of. During the civilization of the Lemurians man not only mastered the physical world and
established the physical form of life, he also enriched the torsion fields of the Universal Information Field with new information, acquired through his research and good
works. The goal of creating a highly developed form of life in the physical world was accomplished, and this in turn facilitated the perfection of life in the metaphysical
world.

The Lemurian Age was the longest and most progressive in all of human history. For millions of year the cult of goodness and knowledge reigned, and this led to
progress, which is the reason the Other World created humankind.

Nevertheless, within the highly developed civlization of the Lemurians, the cult of knowledge was gradually replaced by the cult of power. Knowledge came to be used
to acquire power, which is why the supreme cult of goodness began to collapse, and evil appeared. The Lemurians began to produce weapons, divide into factions, and
threaten one another. A negative psychic aura hung over the earth. Lemurians began to contribute to the Universal Information Field not only knowledge and the
positive psychic energy produced from their constructive deeds, but also negative psychic energy, which had a destructive effect on the torsion fields of the Other
World. The data base of life on earth, which was created for the entire period of human evolution and was contained in the torsion fields of the Other World, was
being destroyed.

Why was the Lemurians cult of knowledge replaced by a cult of power? It is difficult to say why this happened. But we can conjecture that when the Lemurians
achieved unimaginable heights of perfection through their knowledge of the laws of the physical world as well as those of the metaphysical world, they began to feel
themselves to be all-powerful masters of nature and attempted to achieve dominion over it. In other word, the Lemurians commited a great sin: They began to consider
themselves gods, forgetting that God and the Other World, which He governs, created them. And because there can only be one God, a battle for power broke out.

The most highly developed of the Lemurians (who had mastered dematerialization and materialization, levitation, and the transport of objects through space)
understood that God would not permit the long-term destructive influence of negative psychic energy, which would erase the data base of life on earth contained in the
torsion fields of the Other World. They understood that the metaphysical and the physical worlds proceeded from a single source-the Absolute-and that the
metaphysical world preceeded the physical world and so could exert a huge influence on the Absolute. As a result of the next global disaster on earth, a change in the
placement of objects in the cosmos could occur.

Understanding the inevitability of a catastrophe, many Lemurians retreated to caves and entered a state of samadhi, creating the Human Gene Pool. The most advanced
Lemurians used the phenomenon of dematerialization and materialization in order to go below the surface of the earth with their machines and devices. There they
established Shambala and Agarti in order to preserve and develop the technology of the Lemurian civilization and to safeguard the Human Gene Pool under ground.

The cosmic catastrophe soon occurred, as a result of which Lemurian civilization on the surface of the earth was destroyed. This was the price for replacing the cult of
knowledge with the cult of power. The Higher M ind could not permit the total destruction of the date base of life on earth contained in the torsion fields of the Other
World. Only Shambala and Agarti remained as manifestations of the great Lemurian civilization, and to this day they continue to replenish the knowledge of the Other
World.

But for quite some time before the global disaster, people of shorter stature and different appearance began to appear within Lemurian society. The number of
individuals of shorter stature (3-5 meters) gradually increased. These were the first representatives of the next race: the Atlanteans. A portion of them survived on the
surface of the earth after the destruction of Lemuria and lived in small tribes.

The Civilization of the Atlanteans

During the Lemurian civilization the Atlanteans continued to rely on the knowledge and technology of their older brothers, the Lemurians, who they considered to be
Sons of God. It was difficult for the Atlanteans to imagine life on their own.

After the destruction of the Lemurian civilization, the Atlanteans were reduced to survival conditions. The conditions of life on earth had changed considerably and
their older brothers were now gone. Of the Atlanteans who survived the catastrophe, only a few of them were able to live for long, now reduced to a semi-savage
way of life. The Atlanteans, like the Lemurians, had a well-developed third eye and could with its help tune into the waves of the Universal Information Field to access
the knowledge of the Lemurians. But the knowledge of the Lemurian civilization, written in the torsion fields of the Other World, was not immiediately revealed to the
Atlanteans. And so the semi-savage phase in the life of the Atlanteans lasted for a very long time.

Why were the Atlanteans unable to make use of the knowledge of the Universal Information Field? There are two possible reasons:

o The brain of the Atlanteans was less highly developed than that of the Lemurians. Therefore, the Atlanteans, although they had access to the Universal Information
Field, could not understand the information they were receiving. Their habit of relying on the Lemurians for everything for such a long time left them unable to analyze
the information themselves and to apply it to further progress.

o The Higher M ind severed the Atlanteans connection with the Universal Information Field (the Other World), i.e., the principle of SoHm was introduced: Realize
yourself! It is most likely the principle of SoHm was introduced during the Lemurian civilization, when conflicts and the cult of power flourished, in order to protect
the information fields of the Other World from the destructive, negative psychic energy emanating from the earth. And in the initial period of the Atlantean civilization,
the principle of SoHm was still in effect because it was unclear whether the Atlanteans would be a source of positive psychic energy or not. Only Shambala and Agarti,
built on the cult of knowledge and on good intentions operated outside the principle of SoHm, which blocked access to the knowledge of the Other World.

Which of these conjectures is true? I believe, the second, because the Higher M ind must have reacted to the increase in negative pscyic energy in the information
structure of the Other World. Evidently, the principle of SoHm is not only one of the attributes of our civilization, but also a universal weapon of the Higher M ind,
used to prevent the destruction of the information fields of the Other World. When the principle of SoHm is in effect, humankind is on its own, that is, it must achieve
self-realization, without the knowledge of the Other World. The principle of SoHm protect primarily the knowledge accumulated (and written in the torsion fields)
during the progressive period of the Lemurian civlization-the most highly advanced civilization on earth. And only Shambala and Agarti have continuous access to this
knowledge.

In religion there is the concept of a golden age, when ancient knowledge is revealed to man. In other words, the golden age is a time when the principle of SoHm is lifted
and humankind has access to the ancient knowledge of the Lemurians.

The civilization of the Atlanteans evolved under the conditions of self-realization, and so they developed very slowly. People mastered certain physical forms of
energy, such as muscle strength, fire, and water, built home, harvested food primarily from the sea, and led a semi-aquatic way of life. Shambala and Agarti, secretly
observing the Atlanteans, began to release Lemurians from the Human Gene Pool as prophets. The Sons of God have returned! the Atlanteans probably cried out,
for they still remembered the legends of powerful giants in the Age of Lemurians. But the Lemurian prophets did not rush to pass on their technology and knowledge
to the Atlanteans. They preached love and goodness as the basis of human progress.

Gradually, through the efforts of the Lemurian prophets, the cult of power was replaced by the cult of knowledge, and goodness and love triumphed in the civilization
of the Atlanteans. Progress began. Other forms of physical energy were mastered; cities were better and more beautiful; and the population of the Atlanteans grew. But
the energy of the metaphysical world was not yet under the control of the Atlanteans. Shambala and Agarti noted the progress of the Atlanteans and informed the
control center of the Universal Information Field that it was now possible to lift the principle of SoHm in order to further their progress with the power of the
metaphysical world. The ban on the knowledge of the Other World was lifted. A golden age began for the Atlanteans. The enormous knowledge of the Lemurian
civilization was now accessible to them.

The Atlantean civilization followed the path of progress. They learned to master telepathy, psychic influence on gravity, the power of mantras (incantations), and
other forms of energy from the metaphysical world. Enormous cities began to be built by transporting heavy objects with a glance. They treated their illnesses through
inner energy, and they flew through the power of mantras. Flying machines-vimana-raced over land, and wonderful plantations were formed under water. Huge
monuments, which have survived to our time, testify to the might of the Atlantean civilization. The world was bathed in reddish-purple hues.

During this period, the cult of goodness and love was the fundamental principle of life for the Atlanteans. But the cult of knowledge was not fully established for the
Atlanteans easily obtained through telepathy the knowledge of the previous civilization, that of the Lemurians, by harmonizing themselves with the waves of the
Universal Information Field with the help of their third eye. The children of Atlanteans did not study in school and did not complete university. Knowledge passed
from the Universal Information Field according to the level of development of their brains.

The knowledge of the Lemurian civilization, written in the torsion field of the Other World, was so boundless that the Atlanteans did not need to seriously develop the
sciences; it was enough to use just a portion of the knowledge of the Lemurians. A scholarly idleness set in.

We know that science is painstaking work; it is stubbornness in overcoming scientific difficulties and the innertness of colleagues; it is self-sacrifice for the sake of
knowledge; it is pure intentions and emotional flight. It is by means of such scientific work that the Lemurians achieved unheard of heights in science and created a cult
of knowledge, which stimulated scientific research. They did not take already prepared knowledge from the Other World through telepathy. The Atlanteans, on the
other hand, had ready-made information, which was prepared in its time by the Lemurians.

The scientific idleness of the Atlanteans undermined the cult of knowledge, which was so important in replenishing the information field of the Other World. The most
important thing in the life of humankind is acquiring new information, and this is the destiny of the most talented and progressive individuals. Among the Atlanteans,
any individual could acquire knowledge by harmonizing themselves with the waves of the Universal Information Field. And so this knowledge fed the dull vanity of
individuals who could not resist the temptation to overload their storehouse of knowledge.

So, the poorly grounded cult of knowledge was replaced by the cult of power. The cult of goodness could not stand up against negative, power-hungry yearnings.
Human yearnings are a powerful force, which is very difficult to oppose. Human yearnings cannot be stopped. It is better to redirect them, for example, on a path of
knowledge. If the Atlanteans had a true cult of knowledge, then all human strivings would have been directed toward the limitless and eternal field of knowledge and not
have been transformed into power-hungry appetites.

A human being-be it a Lemurian, an Atlantean, or one of us-is built in such a way that he must constantly be striving for something. A person is created as a self-
evolving being. For this reason it is important that human strivings be directed. But toward what? The answer is simple: toward knowedge and goodness. The cult of
goodness plus the cult of knowledge represent the main source of human progress. Otherwise, the cult of power will take hold and evil will come, and with it,
destruction.

The cult of power appeared and spread among the Atlanteans. They separated into different groups, which fought among themselves. They used the knowledge of the
Other World, which had been accumulated in their time by the Lemurians, to build weapons. Endless wars broke out. A great amount of negative psychic energy began
to enter the torsion fields of the Other World.

Foreseeing the advent of a global catastrophe, the most progressive Atlanteans retreated to caves and entered a state of samadhi, replenishing the Human Gene Pool. It
appears that the Atlanteans entered samadhi in relatively large numbers because even today the greater part of the Human Gene Pool is made up of Atlanteans.

Shambala and Agarti could not prevent a global catastrophe as the Lemurian prophets lacked sufficient powers of persuasion, and Shambala could not use its military
power because of its well-established cults of goodness and knowledge.

I doubt that the Atlanteans did much to replenish the underground technogenic civilization of the Lemurians. It appears the Atlanteans had not attained sufficient
mastery of the dematerialization and materialization of the human body, which is so essential for life in Shambala and Agarti.

The catastrophe occurred 850,000 years ago. The position of the earths axis shifted, the poles moved, and a world-wide flood ensued. Once again the principle of
SoHm was declared.

But the civilization of the Atlanteans was not destroyed immediately. A portion of them-the yellow Atlanteans-managed to escape in their flying machines (vimana) to
the region of the Himalayas, Tibet, and the Gobi desert, the highest areas on earth, which served as the North Pole before the great flood. There on the bank and islands
of the Inner Sea, located on the site of the Gobi desert, settled and lived several tens of thousands of years. However, their isolation, their small numbers, and most
decisively, the absence of lifelines in the form of knowledge from the Universal Information Field (following the re-introduction of the principle of SoHm), led to the
degeneration of their society, a decent into savagery, and their destruction. The persistence of their scientific idleness made it impossible for the Atlanteans to
survive.

Another group of Atlanteans (Black Atlanteans) survived in the high elevations of the African continent, but they also degenerated, descended into savagery, and were
destroyed. According to one hypothesis, the Black Atlanteans contributed their mite to present-day Africans.

The third group of Atlanteans survived on what is called Platos Island, which was located in the Atlantic Ocean. This group of Atlanteans turned out to be the most
progressive. They were able to retain their knowledge despite the fact that they were cut off from the Universal Information Field, following the reintroduction of the
principle of SoHm. They were able to conduct scientific research, to preserve their technology, and to compel people to perfect themselves spiritually, without the
direct support of the Other World.

The Atlanteans of Platos Island could support themselves under the altered conditions on earth and survived from 850,000 - 11,000 years ago. In the course of that
time, the water that had covered the earth following the Great Flood gradually receded, revealing new lands on which the people of the fifth race (our civilization) began
to settle.

At 2-3 meters, these new people were shorter than the Atlanteans; they were also aggressive and stupid. The Atlanteans fought with some of these new people, while
with others they established contact and were on friendly terms. Among those with whom the Atlanteans had close contact were the ancient Egyptians; they taught
them their technology and built the Egyptian pyramids with them, using psychic energy to influence gravity and move heavy objects (stone blocks). The pyramids
were built 75-80 thousand years ago, after which many of the Atlanteans and some Egyptians retreated to underground chambers beneath the pyramids, entered a state
of deep samadhi, replenishing the Human Gene Pool.

However, 11,000 years ago Atlantean astronomers from the Platos Island predicted that the comet Tiphon would soon hit the earth. The comet approached and then
struck the earth in the region of the Atlantic Ocean. The final Atlantean settlement-Platoss Island-was destroyed and sank into the depths of the ocean. The Atlantean
civilization completely ceased to exist.

The civilization of the Atlanteans did not survive as long as the Lemurian civilization and so did not come anywhere near its level of development. Scientific idleness
destroyed the Atlanteans.

The Age of the Aryans (People of Our Civilization)

For some reason people call the Germans Aryans. This is incorrect. In all the ancient sources, Aryan refers to the people of our civilization.

The Aryans arose among the Atlanteans approximately one million years ago. Individuals of shorter stature, without webbed feet and hands, with large noses, and
arched feet began to appear. They were better suited to live on land and so had several advantages over the Atlanteans. These unusual looking people were active and
hard working, but spiritually, and particularly in relation to their ability to produce psychic energy effects, they were much weaker than the Atlanteans. Nevertheless
their level of spiritual development was significantly higher than that of contemporary man. The first Aryans learned from their Atlantean forebears how to master
certain types of energy from the metaphysical world; they could enter a state of samadhi, and perform telepathic and telekinetic feats. At 2-3 meters in height, the first
Aryans were giants in comparison with contemporary man, but were rather short in comparison with the Atlanteans.

In the final state of the Atlantean civilization, when the first Aryans had already appeared, the principle of SoHm was not yet in effect. Therefore, the Aryans, like the
Atlanteans, could use the knowledge of the Other World. The children of the first Aryans did not go to scool; their knowledge came directly from the Universal
Information Field in accordance with the development of their brain. The third eye of the first Aryans was better developed than it is in contemporary humans, but it
did not function as well as it did in the Atlanteans. The first Aryans were also more materialized and better suited to life on land than the Atlanteans.

The initial existence of the first Aryans was a time of wars and the cult of power among the Atlanteans. The first Aryans took from the Atlanteans the cult of power,
which has been preserved in our Aryan civilization to this day. Together with the Atlanteans, the first Aryans participated in internicene wars. They had more
endurance and were less demanding than the Atlanteans.

The Aryans also recognized that a global catastrophe was approaching, but the cult of power was too strong. In anticipation of the global catastrophe, many Aryans
retreated to caves, entered deep samadhi, replenishing the Human Gene Pool. I believe the Aryan portion of the Human Gene Pool consists primarily of these first
Aryans (from before the Great Flood), who before entering samadhi lived without the principle of SoHm and so mastered the basic knowledge of the Other World and
would perform certain psychic energy feats (reanimation, curing of illnesses, etc,). The prophets, who looked like we do-Jesus Christ, M uhamed, M oses, and others-
belonged, in my opinion, to the first Aryans, who entered a state of samadhi before the Great Flood. The first Aryans, it seems to me, knew of Shambala and Agarti
and treated them with reverence; they also considered the Lemurians to be Sons of God.

In anticipation of the global catastrophe, many of the first Aryans entered a state of samadhi not only to replenish the Human Gene Pool but also to live out the
catastrophe in the shelter of caves.

At the time of the Great Flood-850,000 years ago-most of the first Aryans, like the Atlanteans, died. Only a small number of Atlanteans and Aryans survived on small
areas of land that remained. Difficult times followed. Their houses, technology, and machines had been destroyed. But more difficult still was the fact that the principle
of SoHm now cut them off from the knowledge of the Other World. A decent into savagery and a gradual transformation to a primitive form of life ensued.

Under these conditions the Aryans waged endless wars with the remaining Atlanteans. The Aryans turned out to be better suited to the harsh conditions and were able
to drive the Atlanteans off much of the land. They quickly settled the land that opened up following the Great Flood and built their cities and town there. The
Atlanteans were forced to live in isolated colonies, and as a result of their small numbers and inter-family marriage, this race gradually declined.

There was no progress in Aryan society for hundreds of thousands of years, and there were objective reasons for this: for a long time after the Great Flood, the only
land available consisted of isolated rocky islands, and isolation and inter-family marriage contributed to the degeneration of the gene stock of the Aryans. There is some
isolated evidence that a good many prophets-Buddhas-left the Human Gene Pool at this time, but their work, evidently, was unsuccessful: the process of degeneration
within Aryan society was too strong. The height of the Aryans decreased and soon they were approximately one and half meters tall; they continued to devolve into
savage tribes.

It seems that approximately 100-200 thousand years ago, there lived three major groups of Aryans, in the region of Tibet, in the region of southern Africa, and in the
M editeranean. However, the first two groups gradually and definitively degenerated into savages. Only the M editeranean group was able, albeit very slowly, to follow
the path of progress and in the end it formed the ancient Egyptian civilization. An important role in the formation of ancient Egyption civilization was played by the
prophets and by the Egyptians close contacts with the Atlanteans of Platos Island. The Egyptian civilization attained a high degree of development. Obviously, the
building of the pyramids was a joint venture between the Egyptians and the Atlanteans from Platos Island. So when and why did the Egyptian civilization die? It is
difficult to say. One can conjecture that the ancient Egyptians were unable to survive the effects of the catastrophe that occurred when the comet Tiphon struck the
earth 11,000 years ago, destroying the Atlanteans on Platos Island, and all the knowledge and know-how used by the Egyptians.

18,013 years ago in the region of Tibet and the Himalayas a new prophet appeared. Some called him M anu; others called him Rama; still others called him Bonpo
Buddha. This prophet was of enormous height and unusual appearance. I believe it is his eyes that are represented on all Tibetan temples. As Ive already explained,
our analysis of these eyes led us to the conclusion that they belonged to a Lemurian. And so it was a Lemurian that left the Human Gene Pool to act as a prophet.

I have the impression that throughout the existence of the Aryan race, beginning with the Great Flood 850,000 years ago, only Atlanteans and early Aryans left the
Human Gene Pool to serve as prophets. There were no Lemurians among them. The work of these prophets did not meet with much success; the Aryan race continued
to decline. Around 18,000 years ago humankind consisted primarily of savage and semi-savage tribes, whose prospects for development were decreasing. Only the
Egyptian civilization stood out, but it also displayed serious signs of regression.

Shambala and Agarti studied what was happening to the Aryan civilization and decided at last to send a Lemurian as a prophet. And so 18,013 years ago, the Bonpo
Buddha (Rama or M anu) appeared on earth. Working in the area of Tibet, he began by selecting the finest husbands and wives from among the Aryans and isolated
them from the semi-savage tribes. He then taught them how to live, and encouraged them to reproduce and to settle throughout the world. These are the people, in my
opinion, that possessed, and still possess today, the statistically average eyes of the Tibetan race. They settled throughout the world, displacing the semi-savage tribes.
We traced the migration of these people with our opthalmo-geometric chart, while the semi-savage tribes (that had no place in our ophtalmo-geometric chart) have
remained semi-savage to this day. It was among these people, enlightened by the Lemurian prophet, that gradual progress began.

Because they were more advanced, they survived the competitive struggle for territory with the semi-savage tribes, and in most cases were able to replace the semi-
savage Aryans. In some places they settled among the semi-savage tribes (Europe, Asia), altering their appearance in accordance with the conditions. The semi-savage
tribes remained, obviously, in isolation, for example, on several islands in the Pacific and in the jungles of the Amazon and Africa. We should also note that, according
to the data from our opthalmo-geometric research, several tribes of Aryans grew savage once they left Tibet, settling in South America and the islands of Polynesia.

Nevertheless, despite their mixing with semi-savage tribes and examples of regression in some regions, the Aryans who left Tibet were able to bring gradual progress to
our Aryan civilization. The Lemurian prophet managed to halt the devolution of the Aryan race. Therefore, he remained forever in peoples memory, and so his eyes
adorn every Tibetan temple as a symbol of progress.

But a serious trial awaited the Aryan civilization. After the comet Tiphon struck the earth somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean 11,000 years ago, the earth was covered in
darkness, produced by the enormous amount of dust and magma that were thrown into the atmosphere. Some authors write that the darkness lasted around 1,000-
2,000 years, while others indicate a significantly shorter amount of time. It is difficult to say what the conditions of life were on the planet after this catastrophe, but
one can assume they were very harsh. Under survival conditions, the Aryans who left Tibet had the advantage for they were more advanced and better equiped to build
homes and heat them, to sew clothes, keep cattle, and farm. M any semi-savage and savage tribes did not survive and so cleared the earth and humankind of the
regressive element of savagery. Some semi-savage tribes nonetheless survived and remained at the same level of development to this day.

After the catastrophe produced by the comet Tiphon the conditions of life on earth gradually normalized. But the advancement of society was constantly stymied
because the cult of power continued to flourish, while the cults of goodness and knowledge enjoyed lesser status. Endless wars led made the defender or the conquerer
into ideals images of man.

We must state directly that the principle of SoHm did not allow the Aryans to make use of the knowledge of the Other World and so prevented the development of the
cult of knowledge. The degeneration of the cult of knowledge caused people to forget religion, and only the whisper of karma reminded people of their spirituality.
And so paganism and a belief in idols spread. Humankind clearly lacked divine knowledge.

Shambala and Agarti did not remain passive onlookers. About 2,000 years ago a group of prophets appeared-Buddha, Jesus Christ, M uhamed, M oses, Zoroaster, and
others-who began to pass on some of the knowledge of the Other World to humankind. The success of these prophets was clear: new religions were formed: Buddhism,
Hinduism, Christianity, Islam, Judaism, Zoroastrianism, and others.

Because of this, the cult of goodness and the cult of knowledge grew stronger, but still could not overcome the cult of power. Intenicene wars were replaced by religious
wars, and territory was divided according to religious affiliation. Again humankind moved away from the true path of progress and the cult of power was to blame.
There could be no thought of revealing the ancient knowledge of Lemurians to the Aryan civilization.

However, in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, in several parts of the world, but mainly in Europe, and unsual cult of knowledge arose, which was based on the
study of the physical world alone (technical progress, Darwinism, etc.) without any reflection on divine knowledge. Very quickly, despite the principle of SoHm,
progress took place. The Arayns demonstrated that technical progress is possible even without knowledge from the Other World.

But this cult of knowledge was fraught with consequences: the knowledge they attained served the cult of power. A catastrophe was brewing due to the use of this
knowledge to acquire greater power. This catastrophe was soon expressed in two world wars. After World War II humankind felt the destructive power of its weapons,
which had been created on the basis of newly discovered knowledge. M an began to consider that the cult of knowledge and the cult of power were incompatible. The
number of wars on the planet decreased.

At the same time, we must admit that the various religions that were founded 2,000 years ago became an obstacle, insofar as they had created the precedent of wars for
religious influence. To this day the cult of power flourishes, making the existence of various religious movements a dangerous thing. People dont even think about the
fact that the root of all religions is the same. The time has come for the unity of religions and the formation of a single religion. Will this happen without wars and
catastrophes? I cant say.

The year 1999 marks the end of Kali Yoga and the beginning of Satya Yoga. M any have prophesied that the end of the world will take place in this period.
Nostradamus, Veera Brahmendra, and several others write that on August 11, 1999, an unprecedented total eclipse of the sun will take place, which will last for a long
period of time. The world will sink into utter darkness. Following this, a series of catastrophic events will take place, the most terrible of which will involve comets
and meteors falling to earth (the comet Sapozhnik). The comet will strike somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean. Enormous waves will flood the eastern seaboard of the
United States and many regions of Europe. This will be followed by an underwater earthquake, hurricanes, and tornadoes.
They predict that two thirds of humanity will be destroyed and only one third will survive. New prophets will appear-the rule of Shambala and others-who will unite
all religions and create a single religion on the basis of goodness and love. M any false prophets will also appear, sent by the Antichrist. Gradually the Age of Truth will
begin and humankind will have access to ancient knowledge.

However, some people, in particular the avatar Sathya Sai Baba, say that they are satisfied with the progress of humanity and that the end of the world will not
happen. There will take place the gradual unification of all religions and the creation of a single religion.

Will the World End?

Will the world come to an end? It is extremely difficult to answer that question. Those people who predict the future evidently base their predictions on knowledge
from the Universal Information Field, which they have the ability to access. But it seems to me that the future of the Universal Field of Knowledge is not set out like
an irreversible chain of events-otherwise the fundamental principle that man was created as a self-evolving being would be ruled out. I think the future of the Universal
Field of Knowledge presents itself in the form of a positive or a negative prognosis on human development.

Which prognosis-the positive or the negative-will come true? That depends on many things, including ourselves. We must remember that goodness and knowledge will
help us realize a positive prognosis for human development, while evil and a love of power can in the future lead to a global cataclysm, up to and including the end of
the world, or at least the creation of conditions for the regressive evolution of men into savages.
Chapter 5

Regressive Evolution

In the previous chapter, as I analyzed the history of human development on earth, many times we encountered the phenomenon of devolution and the transformation
of entire nations into semi-savage or savage tribes. It seems that increasing savagery is a regressive evolutionary factor, the role of which should not be underestimated.

Two years ago I went to Indonesia on an invitation from the countrys head opthalmologist. I lectured to about 100 Indonesion eye doctors and showed them our
lastest developments in eye and plastic surgery. I liked the Indonesian doctors. They smiled, were quick, and took a lively interest in everything new. They left an
impression of a highly civilized and highly educated people. Nevertheless I couldnt keep from asking about cannibalism, which, as we learned in school, was
widespread in the country.

Tell me, do you eat people here? I asked the head opthalmologist in a private conversation.

What do you mean? responded the head opthalmologist, Weve become a civilized country. The times of cannibalism are in the past.
Have you really been able to defeat the savage customs of savage tribes so quickly? I exclaimed.

Well, in general, the head ophthalmologits began, embarrassed, Indonesia consists of around 13,000 islands, and in some parts of these islands there is still
cannibalism today. And so we have special cannibal police. If theyre going to eat someone on one of these islands, the police fly there and punish the savages.

And do you try to educate these semi-savage tribes, to teach them a more civilized way of life?

Of course, we try, responded the head opthalmologist. A special government program exists. But, I think its useless. Savages dont grasp knowledge well. Theyre
like animals-they live according to their instincts. These tribes were probably more civilized many years ago, but theyve regressed irreversably and for good. I doubt
that they can be implanted with civilization; they will sooner be forced out by civilized people and will gradually die out.

I understand from your words that if people turn to a primitive form of life and regress, then its impossible to return them to civilized forms of life, I said.

I think thats the case, stated the head opthalmologist. Ive spent time among those tribes, trying to treat their eyes. But they dont understand anything. Their
brains are poorly developed.

I said nothing. From human history I knew that the continent of Atlantis, where once flourished a great civilization, was located where the islands of Indonesia are
today. Is it possible that all that knowledge has been forgotten?! Is it possible their regression is irreversible?!
Apes from M en or M en from Apes

We learn in school that man descended from the apes. Rudolph Steiner, who analyzed The Akasha Chronicle (From Cosmic M emory 1959) believes that the ape
descended from man. The author writes:

Further development was now possible only in that a portion of the human beings attained higher forms at the expense of the others. First, the completely mindless
ones had to be abandoned. A mingling with them for the purpose of reproduction would have pulled the more highly developed down to their level. Everything which
had been given a mind was therefore separated from them. Thereby the latter descended more and more to the level of animalism. Thus, alongside man there developed
manlike animals. M an left a portion of his brothers behind on his road in order that he himself might ascend higher. This process had by no means come to an end.
Among the men with a dull mental life those who stood somewhat higher could advance only if they were raised to an association with higher ones, and separated
themselves from those less endowed with spirit. Only thus could they develop bodies which would be fit to receive the full human spirit. After a certain time the
physical development had come to a kind of stopping-point, in that everything which lay above a certain boundary remained human. M eanwhile, the conditions of life
on earth had changed in such a way that a further thrusting down would no longer produce animal-like creatures, but such as were no longer capable of living. That
which had been thrust down into the animal world has either become extinct or survives in the different higher animals. Therefore, one must consider these animals as
beings which had to stop at an earlier stage of human development. They have not retained the form which they had at the time of their separation, however, but have
gone from a higher to a lower level. Thus the apes are men of a past epoch who have regressed. As man was once less perfect than he is at present, they were once
more perfect than they are now.

If we are to believe Steiner, then apes developed from man, but contemporary savages in Indonesia, the Amazon, and Africa are now at a stage of gradual transition to
ape-lives beings. We can also speculate that the abominable snowman represents one of the branches of savage man.

Is that so? It is difficult to confirm it. But he hypothesis of the development of the ape from human beings is no less convincing than is the development of human
beings from the ape because in nature there exists, in addition to progressive evolutionary processes, regressive evolutionary processes, which can be called in relation
to human beings-degeneration into savagery.

Devolution in the History of Humankind

As I understand from my study of eastern literature, periods of mass devolution followed global catastrophes. The Alteaneans as well as the Aryans, or people of our
civlization, underwent mass degeneration.

Only the Lemurians avoided mass degeneration, although we cannot rule out a partial degeneration among them as well. Following the global crisis in the Lemurian Age,
the majority of Lemurians perished, but the finest among them-those who had mastered dematerialization and materialization-retreated under ground and founded
Shambala and Agarti. In that parallel system of life represented by Shambala and Agarti, the Lemurians attained the highest level of development. We did not find any
evidence in the literature of degeneration among the Lemurians.

The Atlanteans underwent a process of mass degeneration twice. The Atlanteans, who arose from within the Lemurian civilization, partially survived the global
catastrophe of the Lemurian Age, after which they were deprived of the leadership of the Lemurians and so were gradually reduced to a primitive form of life. As
Lobsang Rampa writes in The Doctor from Lhasa (1959), the utterly savage Atlantean tribes were supplanted by more progressive tribes and continued to live in a
savage state until the ancient writings of the Lemurians were discovered. It was on the basis of the ancient teachings of the Lemurians that the Atlantean civilization
began once again to progress.

The second mass degeneration of the Atlanteans occurred after the great flood, 850,000 years ago. On this subject Lobsang Rampa writes in The Doctor from Lhasa
(1959) that people forgot their culture and returned to a savage state; they made themselves clothing out of animal hides, fed on berries, and carried stone-tipped clubs.
And so, having survived the great flood, the Atlanteans in most cases degenerated into savagery, were supplanted by Aryan tribes, and perished. Only the Atlanteans
from Platos Island were able to avoid degeneration and to preserve their civlization until 11,000 years ago, when they perished as a result of a cosmic cataclysm.

The Aryans, who arose from within the Atlantean civilization partially survived the great flood but also underwent a process of mass degeneration. M any literary
sources confirm this (M adame Blavatsky, Secret Doctrine 1888), Lobsang (Doctor from Lhasa 1959), and others. The degeneration among the Aryans was just as
profound and widespread, and only in relatively recent history (18,000 years ago) were the prophets able to interrupt the regressive path of evolution and achieve
progress. One can conjecture that 11,000 years ago, after the comet Tiphon struck the earth, there was another period of mass degeneration, tied to the altered
conditions for life on earth.

But not all the savage people on earth have perished. As we know, they remain in many parts of the world.

Who Are the Savages?

At the present time one can encounter savage and semi-savage tribes in Indonesia, New Guinea, Australia, Vietnam, Chili, Brazil, Peru, Bolivia, Ecuador, Siberia, and
many countries of Africa.

In studying the literature, we realized that among contemporary savages there are descendants of the three fundamental races on earth: the Lemurians, Atlanteans, and
Aryans. Even more surprising is that one can discover descendants of the ancient and majestic Lemurians among comtemporary savages. But M adame Blavatsky
(Secret Doctrine 1888) writes that the flat-headed aboriginals of Australia are direct descendants of the Lemurians. A number of surveys of eastern religious literature
assert that the Tamils of Sri Lanka are also descendants of the Lemurians.

Is it possible to believe that there are still descendants of Lemurians, who lived many millions of yeasr ago, alive today? Its difficult to answer this question, first and
foremost because the aboriginals mentioned above have not yet been studied from the point of view of paleontology. For example, some unusual anatomical features
might be discovered among the flat-headed aboriginals, which fit in with descriptions of the Lemurians (peculiarities in the structure of the sinus cavities, the throat,
teeth, shoulder blades, arms, legs, and so on).

M adame Blavatsky points out in several places in The Secret Doctrine (1888) that some aboriginals on islands in the Pacific are direct descendants of the Atlanteans.
The continent of the Atlanteans once stood where these islands are today. After the flood, only these islands remained, on which the Atlanteans who survived
degenerated and have preserved to the present day their savage appearance.

Is this true? Again, the question of the Atlanteans direct descendants has not been studied. Comparative anatomical analysis, as well as a comparison with the
appearance of the Buddha, must be carried out.

Of course, the direct descendants of the Lemurians and Atlanteans (if they exist at all!) must have changed radically over thousands or millions of years so that they
bear a greater resemblance to Aryans, although some distinguishing traits may have been preserved.

The majority of savages are nonetheless, in our opinion, Aryans. M oreover, I believe that one can find on islands in the Pacific Ocean isolated communities of early
Aryans, who devolved into savages in the first millenia following the great flood. Similarly, some of the savage tribes in Africa that didnt fit into our opthalmo-
geometric mapping could also be early Aryans. That same opthalmo-geometric mapping also suggests that the savage tribes of South America, some of the savages of
Australia, New Zealand, Indonesia and Siberia are relatively late Aryans, those who began to spread across the globe from Tibet 18,000 years ago.

Although it was this wave of migration from Tibetan that brought progress to the Aryan civilization, not every group that settled in various parts of the world was able
to avoid devolution, accompanied by regression into savagery. For example, the aboriginals of the Amazon have the same roots as the Japanese and Finns, according to
our opthalmo-geometric mapping, but they differ from them in their utter savagery.

Therefore, the existence of savages on earth is a very interesting and complex scientific problem, which, evidently, needs to be researched.

Will Savages Survive?

In answer to this question, let me introduce two examples. Several years ago Doctor A. Iu. Salikhov and I were invited to demonstrate our new eye operations in the
Brazilian city of M anaus, which is located in the very center of the Amazon River basin. After a week of stressful surgeries, we were taken in boats deep into the
jungles of the Amazon to see the exotic surroundings.

We were invited to hunt crocodiles at night. It turns out that in the light of the halogen lamps the green eyes of the crocodiles glow, and its possible to go right up to
them in a motor boat. You can touch a crocodile thats been blinded by the light with a stick or catch a small crocodile with your hands. Hunting crocodiles is forbidden,
so we restricted ourselves to disturbing the peace of these giant reptiles. But I was astonished by the enormous number of crocodiles: every 150-200 meters one could
see glowing crocodile eyes.

In the morning Dr. Salikhov caught piranhas with a fishing pole, using leftovers as bait. We stuck a twig, the size of a finger, into the half-dead fishs mouth, and he bit it
in half with a single movement of his terrible jaws.

Later they decided to show us the local Indians. As we approached their tiny village, the guide told us that yesterday on this very spot theyd seen an enormous
anaconda, about 20 meters long.

The dwellings of the Indians were distinguished by their extreme decrepitude. They were put together from boards, recalling chicken coops, or were built on tall stilts
on the shore, hanging over the river. The Indians relieved themselves through an opening in the floor over the water, befouling the place where they took their drinking
water. A mat and some plates constitute all their household good. Shorts and a t-shirt make up their entire wardrobe; the temperature in the Amazon fluctuates little,
staying between 30-35 degrees Celsius. There are no mosquitos here or other bloodsucking insects.

The Amazonian Indians live by collecting rubber from the trees and by fishing. They set up nets made of rope to catch piraruca fish, whose weight can reach 300
kilograms. If they catch a fish, the whole village eats. If not, everyone goes hungry.

Tell me, I asked one of the Indians who spoke just a little English, do crocodiles and anacondas ever attack people?

Of course, answered the Indian. Crocodiles eat women and anacondas eat men.

Why are they so particular?

Over there, look at my second wife, he said, nodding his head at the Indian women at the river. Shes washing the dishes near the shore. M y first wife was doing the
same when a crocodile swam up to her, unnoticed, dragged her into the water and tore her to pieces.

Does that happen often?

Often, very often. A crocodile ate two of my neighbors wives. M any children have been eaten by crocodiles.
Are you afraid for your second wife?

Of course, Im afraid. But shell probably be eaten by a crocodile, too. She was already attacked once, but she ran away. A woman, you know, must wash the dishes
at the shore. If she gets eaten by a crocodile, then Ill get a third wife, the Indian declared, gloomily.

And do anacondas eat men?

Yes, many men are killed by anacondas in the rain forest.

Why is that?

You probably noticed the rain forest is very thick. You have to walk along paths. All the animals walk along paths. We, men, also walk along these paths when were
gathering rubber. The anaconda will find a path, hang over it in a tree, and wait for prey. The anaconda will attack anything living, be it a man or a tapir [a wild pig]. Lat
year an anaconda swallowed my cousin and left only his hat. Before that his son had disappeared in the rain forest. It was also an anaconda

Are anacondas big?

There are very big ones, and there are smaller ones, which swallow only children.

Do you have weapons to defend yourselves?

No, we dont have weapons. We only have this, the Indian said, showing me his shack.

Why dont you have any weapons?

Theyre very expensive.

Cant you earn money for weapons? I continued. After all, you could catch fish, salt them, and then sell them in the city, instead of letting the entire village eat
them all up. You could make furniture out of mahogany and sell it. You could make wood carvings or stuffed piranhas-they would be popular. You could gather and sell
wild fruit. You could grow corn, sugar cane, coffee, cocao, bananas Why dont you do that?

We dont know how, the Indian replied, sadly.

Are there any educated people among you?

No.

Youre all illiterate? Dont you know how to read?

No.

Do you have a chief?

Yes.

He probably knows how to read and write?

No. He lives like we do, said the Indian.

But how do you know English?

When I was still a boy, I went to the city and lived many years next to a tourist agency. There I learned to speak English.

What did you study in the city? I continued questioning him.

I begged, helped carry luggage, took away garbage, replied the Indian.

And where did you live?

On the street Later I built a house out of boxes.

Didnt the government try to give you an education, to teach you to live like the white people?

Yes. But we dont know how to live like the white people.

I said nothing. Utter hopelessness shone through from this man. I began to pity him. I wanted to help. I realized that these people cant tolerate contact with white
people. They begin to develop an inferiority complex, which causes them to degenerate and die out at an even faster rate. These people have not yet completely
degenerated and do not live entirely on their instincts; they are still capable of feeling humiliated by their underdevelopment. These people were probably happy in the
wild, where they felt their superiority to the beasts of the jungles. They probably didnt know that other groups of people had progressed far ahead of them, creating
machines, education, and cities. Perhaps, in the depths of their souls they have a vague notion that time has been irrevocably lost and that they have simply and
helplessly slid down the regressive slope of evolution, continuing to forget their illustrious ancestors and growing closer and closer to the wild and soulless natural
world. These people, of course, do not understand that evolution cannot tolerate stasis; and so there are two choices: progress or regression. And for progress to occur
a people needs to make efforts, enormous efforts.

We returned to our hotel by boat. Later we were taken by car to a ferry boat across the Amazon River. I stood on deck and observed my surroundings: pitiful wooden
shacks crowded the shore of the river. An Indian boy stood next to me, wearing a dirty t-shirt with the word cowboy absurdly written across it. He looked longingly at
the shacks, where he was evidently born. I looked at the boy and thought that he would never receive an education, that his fate was determined by the regressive
inactivity of his far-off ancestors, and that he would spend his life in one of these shacks-if he wasnt eaten by a crocodile or an anaconda.

The boy caught my eye and gave me a humble smile. I stood next to him, tall, white, and self-confident. I was lucky. M y distant ancestors worked stubbornly, which
allowed them to travel the path of progress.

The other example that I wanted to introduce involves Siberia (the area of the Taimyr Peninsula). We were hiking along a very difficult route and found ourselves in
places where, it is said, no human had set foot. A rainy snow was falling. We were surrounded by tundra, cut through by ravines. It was very cold, and we wanted to
hide ourselves from the ubiquitous penetrating wind.

Suddenly we saw a reindeerherds yurt on the tundra. We were delighted, and we walked toward the yurt. The dogs began to bark, and several men, dressed in clothes
made of reindeer hides, came out of the yurt. The oldest of them struck himself on his chest and said: Chief.

I took off my backpack, struck myself on the chest, and said: Chief.

The reindeerherd pointed to the yurt and said: Good.

We entered the yurt and sat on reindeer hides. We grew warm. I said: Good.

I had the sense that the master of the yurt knew only the two above-mentioned words in Russian. He looked at me, pointed to a cauldron of boiled reindeer and said:
Chief. Good.

We began to eat. I rushed over to my backpack, took out a flask with some alcohol, showed it to the elder, and said: Chief. Good.

The elder cast a severe look at his family and the men in my group, then pointed to him and me, and said: Chief. Good.

From these words I understood that only he and I-the chiefs-would drink. I poured out some alcohol, and we drank. The elder was flushed and said: Chief. Good.

I tasted the reindeer and said: Chief. Good.

Our conversation came to an end. Night fell and we lay down to sleep. Suddenly the elder pointed to one of the women in the yurt and said: Chief. Good.

I knew about this custom of the northern peoples, but was nonetheless uncomfortable. Indicating with my hands that I wanted to sleep, I said: Chief. Good.

The elder went up to the woman, gave her a slap on the back, and said: Chief. Good.

In the end the elder grew tired of trying to convince me, and we fell asleep. In the morning the elder accompained us on our way. He lifted one of our backpacks and
groaned, indicating that it was heavy. Then once again he walked up to the woman hed picked out the night before, slapped her on the back and said, reproachfully:
Eh, chief. Good.

We took some azimuth and left. After a few kilometers, as we crossed a canyon, we unexpectedly met a solitary reindeerherd on a sleigh. We spoke Russian rather well.
We stopped to speak with him. We learned that hed lived for several years in a settlement, became a drunk, and now roamed with the family of reindeerherds wed just
stayed with.

The elder [chief, E.M .] was very wise. He has wandered in the most desolate places and is cautious of white people. He knows that our people [the Nentsy, E.M .]
does not survive contact with white people; they begin to drink and then they die. If I still lived with white people, Id be dead. The elder saved me. But in the tundra
there are more and more white people. They fly in their helicopters and travel in their SUVs. We go further and further north. Soon there wont be anywhere to go.

And so, will the savages and semi-savages survive? Probably not. It makes no sense to provide them with better conditions because progress is possible only through
the will and desire to struggle and overcome difficulties for the sake of the future. The regressive idleness of their distant ancestors, which set them on a path of steady
degeneration, turned out to be a mortal sin.

Factors in Degeneration
As we have already noted, one of the most important factors in the degeneration of a people is the idleness of its distant ancestors. Idleness is always regressive
because man was created as a self-developing (progressive) being. Successive generations fail to notice that many spiritual elements within them are gradually
degenerating; first, their will degenerates, and then their brain. From one generation to the next, the number of capable individuals decreases, and the baser desires
(eating, sleeping, reproducing, etc.) begin to prevail in society.

Another factor in the degeneration of a people is, in our opinion, isolation. This is supported by the fact that the majority of the inhabitants of small, isolated islands
are savages. In this respect we should note that the desire of some smaller people, such as the Chechens, to isolate themselves as a sovereign state can be regressive,
whereas the mixing of bloodlines and the more dynamic life that takes place within the boundaries of a larger state always facilitates progress.

The next factor in the degeneration of a people is the fanatical totalitarian rule of some nations and tribes. A ruler preaches some theory or fact (communism, religion,
shamanism, sacrifice, etc.) and creates a totalitarian society, based on the fanatical belief in that theory or fact. Anyone who does not agree is persecuted and destroyed.
First and foremost the regime persecutes the most capable individuals, those whose spirituality rises above fanaticism and of whom the ruling elite feels jealous.
Gradually the number of capable individuals decreases and savage laws and customs come to dominate society. The USSR is an example of this. Consider the waves of
repression under Lenin and Stalin that led to the pronounced degeneration of, first and foremost, the peasantry, transforming the country from a major exporter of grain
into an importer. Iran, with its fanatical form of Islam, is another example.

Finally, global catastrophes, which leave survivors with only primitive means of production, are the most important factor in the degeneration of a people. Only
enormous force of will and enterprise can save a people from rapid devolution.

Samadhi as a Counterweight to Degeneration

It seems to us that while progress is a long and difficult evolutionary process, the degeneration of a society into savagery is a simpler and shorter process. Obviously,
destructive processes require less effort than constructive ones.

Throughout history humankind has clearly had many opportunities to travel the one-way path of mass devolution. We can find evidence of this in almost all the
religious and literary sources dedicated to anthropogenesis. And all these sources indicate that in those times when the devolution of humankind threatened to become
irreversible, prophets appeared from who knows where, and using the power of their spirit, they attempted to halt the process of devolution and to direct humankind
along a path of creation and progress.

We have already come to the hypothetical conclusion that the prophets appeared on earth from the Human Gene Pool. From that one can conjecture that the Human
Gene Pool-and the phenomenon of samadhi that makes it possible-were created on earth with the goal of preventing devolution.

Shambala and Agarti observe us and analyze us so as to determine when to appeal to the Human Gene Pool, which houses the finest individuals of the previous three
civilizations, for help. Some nations and tribes that allowed themselves to degeneration into idleness and savagery throw themselves on the alter of devolution, while
others submit to the spiritual influence of the prophets, in whose deeds one can see signs of the great knowledge and wisdom of Shambala and Agarti.

As I completed this chapter on devolution, I suddenly thought that the devolution of a society begins when a negative aura forms over individuals or over the county as
a whole. Then optimism is replaced by pessimism, and negative psychic energy, which feeds off of the negative aspects of life, triumphs.

There really is a negative aura hanging over Russia, I was forced to admit, and the thought greatly upset me.
Chapter 6

A Negative Aura over Russia

Russia produces an ambivalent impression on foreigners. On the one hand, it exudes a sense of power, for it is a country of enormous territory and intellectual might.
On the other hand, Russians are incapable of organizing a dignified life for themselves; they live in dilapidated homes, pass through disgusting hallways, and drive
through filthy puddles. The paradoxical nature of the Russia soul can be explained any way you like-by the influence of the cold from Siberia, the vastness of the
Russian steppes, or the Eastern element in the Russian soul. But lets take a look at Russia from the spiritual point of view elaborated in this book.

What Nostradamus Said about Russia

In 1555 the great French clairvoyant Nostradamus wrote that at the beginning of the twentieth century in the land of Aquilon (Russia-E.M .), the Antichrist would
come and rule this country in two physical manifestations, the birthdays of which would be distinguished by nine years, nine months, and nine hours. As far as I
understand, the birthdays of Lenin and Stalin are separated by these three units of nine. Those who study this assume that the spirit of Lenin settles in the body of
Stalin, driving out his weaker spirit. Nostradamus also wrote that during the rule of the Antichrist in Aquilon, a negative psychic aura would hang over the country and
people would destroy one another.

I would not undertake to critique Nostradamus, and Im not certain that Ive understood those who study the great clairvoyant, but the coincidence of his prophesy
with the coming to power of the Bolsheviks inevitably presents itself.

I have no wish to offend the many elderly people who dedicated their lives to building communism, but a fact is a fact: Repression under Lenin and Stalin ended the
lives of millions of Russias-the USSRs-finest. The cult of personality reached an extreme. Because of it, no one was spared, not the finest peasants (kulaks), not the
finest writers, not the finest scholars, or the finest of the aristocracy. Under the beautiful slogan of equality, they mowed down those who were above the mediocre
average. Under the slogan the dictatorship of the proletariat (the absurdity of which is without a doubt insofar as it is a dectatoriship of the executor), workers were
pitted against the intelligentsia, which also served to strengthen the cult of power. Total collectivization left no room for the development of the individuals
personality. Paltry party clichs were implanted into the minds of people like prayers, and religion was declared to be against the law.

The Negative Communist Aura over Russia

How could such an inhuman system as communism remain in power for so many years? If we look at it from the point of view of the Universal Information Field, the
ideas of communism exploited a strong form of negative psychic energy, which was able, to a large extent, to crush any manifestations of positive psychic energy. In
my opinion, the ideas of communism exploited on a massive scale that form of negative psychic energy that forms the basis of envy.

Envy is an extremely widespread phenomenon among people: the weak envy the strong; unattractive women envy beautiful women; mediocrities envy the talented; the
poor envy the rich, and so on. Envy is at the core of many negative things in our lives, such as scheming, complaints, careerism, and the persecution of those with
talent. Society attempts to suppress demonstrations of envy by creating various laws and theories, otherwise everything progressive would be destroyed to appease
our envious instincts. An envious person is never at peace for day and night a feeling of inferiority gnaws away at him when he compares himself to some talented
individual. If the feeling of envy is suppressed, this person will live a more or less peaceful life; but if this feeling is exacerbated, it can turn into a serious, pathological
mania. I remember the director of a certain institute who said to me at a time when our scientific field was being destroyed: I believe that your operations will help
people. But Ill fight you, M uldashev, Ill destroy you, even if I lose everything.

The communist concept of equality legitimizes, among other things, equal rights for weak and strong, stupid and smart, poor and rich alike, and in connection with that
also legitimizes envy of the weak for the strong, the stupid for the smart, and the poor for the rich. An envious person, sensing in the depth of his soul that equal rights
do not equate to equal opportunities, will soon begin to take advantage of these equal rights to feed his beloved envy. This is why the communists were able in only a
few months to organize the repression of the kulaks, aristocrats, and scholars. Negative psychic energy in the form of envy for the strong of the world was their ally.

I believe the communists understood, in the depths of their soul, that religion was opposed to them insofar as it told of the Other World and the divine origins of man,
and preached positive psychic phenomena, such as love and kindness, which are so at odds with the communists negative psychic energy. And so the communists
destroyed religion and erected their own gods-Lenin, Stalin, and others-gods of envy. The cult of power took on an extreme form: the rejection of the Higher M ind,
replacing it with idols in the form of their leaders.

The only positive phenomenon the communists were afraid to destroy completely was knowledge. They needed knowledge in order to achieve their world
revolution. Communist ideas were especially widespread among scholars; the notion of party-oriented science was introduced and the most free-thinking scientists
(Vavilov and others) were subjected to repression.

Nevertheless, it cannot be said that everyone living under communism was entirely perverted by the negative psychic energy hanging over the country. To the contrary,
there arose in many people a deep inner sense of opposition to the approach of psychic energy, and they struggled, either directly or indirectly, so that to some degree
of another the positive aspects of life would triumph. For example, under socialism in Russia science developed at a rapid pace despite the fact that scientists received
very low pay and were in many respects cut off from the rest of the scientific world. Evidently, these scientists had a strong desire to validate themselves at least in the
pursuit of knowledge, which their karma told them was a holy and important enterprise. Or consider the popularity of camping, when an individual goes off into the
mountains or taiga to validate himself in a struggle with nature, which tolerates no compromises and where the only result is survival.
It is these people, who understood how to find a place for themselves under communism where they could engage in positive, constructive work, who saved Russia
(USSR), preventing her from descending along a path of self-destruction and preserving her status as a great world power. These people were real warriors, opposing
the politics of total psychic negativity with their positive psychic energy. These people are heroes insofar as they refused to allow negative forces to transform Russia
(USSR) into a lazy, half-starved country, like Cuba or Cambodia (Ive visited these countries and can attest to this). Among these people were scholars-doctors,
scientists, workers and even party officials. We must tip our hat to these people for they did not merely create things; they created things in a time ruled by dark,
negative forces. And the party card they carried was no obstacle to their creative work.

Now lets try to answer the question I posed at the beginning of this chapter concerning the paradoxical nature of Russians. The answer is obvious: in their struggle
with negativity, some Russians created positive things in life, validating and preserving the countrys enormous scientific, intellectual potential, while others were
subjected to the negative psychic energy of the communist years and devolved into apathetic, drunken and embittered people, who grew to detest society and spat in
the public well from which they themselves drank.

But then the communist regime was toppled and replaced by capitalism. So what are things like now?

A Negative Capitalist Aura over Russia

It appeared to Russians that, after the collapse of communism, everything would be fine; life would change for the better. A period of political romanticism set in, when
Russians, incited by glasnost, began ecstatically to criticize everything and everyone in our communist past, leaving no room for those positive and even heroic aspects
mentioned above. People took great pleasure in eating up and spitting out the old communist negativity while making no attempt at serious, creative work, and so the
negative aura remained over the country. Almost all those who sought to be president or deputy, or wished to hold some other position in government won recognition
not so much on the basis of their platforms but on the basis of their critique of the past. The country could not break away from its negative aura. Over the course of
many years this aura had become dear to peoples hearts; talking about what was wrong was sweeter than the actual, necessary work of building a new society. There
was no one who would have said loudly to the entire country: Stop wallowing! Lets get to work! The country slid from communism into wild capitalism, the
negativity of which is only too obvious.

During this time I was a peoples deputy of the RSFSR. In essence, I understood what the results of this slide into wild capitalism would be for it had happened in
many other countries, so there was something with which to compare it. I got the opportunity to speak at a session of the Duma and turned to President Elstyn, who
was sitting behind me in the presidium, and said:

Boris Nikolaevich! I was in Columbia and saw how that society was polarized into the superrich, who lived in houses like castles, with armed watch towers, and the
criminal poor, who could only steal. If we completely unleash prices and weaken government controls, we will very soon find ourselves following the Columbian
version of development. Now liberated from communist ideas, half the citizens who taste freedom will turn into thieves because a negative psychic aura still hangs over
them, and theyre not ready to engage in positive work without the strict discipline they knew in the communist period. Often the economic projects were discussing
now, and which to a large extent have been borrowed from the West, dont work in post-communist countries. We need to look at the Japanese and Chinese models of
development. Deng Zhao Ping (??? Check spelling)

Who are you for-Eltsyn or the communists? someone in the auditorium shouted, interrupting me.

Yes! Who are you calling on people to vote for? asked Eltsyn himself.

Im going to vote for Eltsyn, I answered, uncomfortably.

The next day state television showed my speech on the show Vremia, placing special emphasis on the fact that I was going to vote for Eltysn. At that time our society
was polarized into two camps and had given itself up to the political fighting, giving no thought to positive, constructive work. At that time our society was incapable
of hearing the warnings that capitalism wasnt some magic horn of plenty; it has to be built under conditions of strict control and discipline. The negative aura of the
communist era continued to hang over the country; it simply morphed into the extravagantly euphoric, negative aura of wild capitalism.

Today we can proudly say that weve built a wild, criminal form of capitalism. In exchange for euphoric, negative psychic energy, at the basis of which lies
permissiveness and idol worship, the country has paid with hundreds of millions of dollars, sent overseas, with the collapse of manufacturing, the exhausting of our
natural resources, the weakening of our army, the disintegration of old Russia (USSR), and so on.

Journalists poured-and continue to pour-grease on the fire. Take a look at a page from any of our newspapers: everywhere journalists wallow in negativity (crime
blotters, government news, etc.); in interviews they pose for the most part uncomfortable questions; and they discuss everyone in the negative tones. This negativity
does not simply prevail in the overall tone of the newspapers; journalists seem to be in a competition to see who can wallow best in it.

If journalists thought for just a moment about the fact that we need to be presented not only with negative truth but also with the positive aspects of life, they
would realize two important things. First, they would understand that reporting negative truth alongside positive news is more effective, and second, when people
read positive news, they radiate positive psychic energy, which can then challenge the negative aura hanging over Russia. And there are many positive things to report
in our country: food in our stores, good farmers, technologically advanced collective farmers, and real achievements in science and technology. We need to report on the
Russian patriotic spirit and even to praise ourselves a little; this would raise the spirits of Russian citizens, who are tired of living in the shade of a negative aura.

Everything said above in regard to our newspapers holds true for television as well. The mass media are referred to as the fourth branch of government, and so it is. The
government should not intensify negativity; rather it should know something about the laws of psychic energy, which are referred to in the army as the warriors spirit.
It is reasonable to ask why the Other World, if it is so powerful and created humankind on earth, will not help Russia to free itself from the negative aura that is
hanging over it. I would answer that question in the following way. M an was born on earth not as a child of the Other World, who must be protected, but as a self-
developing source, which must travel down its own path of progress. The higher systems designed to protect humankind (the Human Gene Pool and Shambala) will be
activated only in extreme circumstances (mass devolution, global catastrophes, etc.).

Dirty Hallways

Lets imagine that a metal worker, N., who lives, lets say, in apartment number 34 on the sixth floor of a nine-story building, leaves his apartment in the morning. Hes
in a bad mood because the alcoholic who lives above him on the seventh floor was drinking and making noise all night long. He locks his armor-plated door with a
twenty-centimeter long garage key. M etal worker N. walks toward the elevator, stepping over cigarette butts and sunflower seed shells. He presses the elevator button,
which is covered in holes made by cigarette butts. As he waits for the elevator, metal worker N. looks gloomily at the walls of the hallway, which were painted only
this year by the housing authority in dirty green paint thats already peeling off; the artistic decoration consists mostly of Fk you. He starts to get cold-the
window in the hallway has been broken for over a year.

What kind of S.O.B. would break the window?! And wheres the housing authority?! Nobody cares. Yuch! thinks metal worker N.

A fresh breeze carries with it the rich aroma of garbage.

What-is the garbage chute broken again? If it isnt broken, then garbage is spilling on the floor next to the chute. What people! Its like were living in a garbage dump,
ponders metal worker N. as he kicks a rotten tomato at the elevator door.

The elevator door opens. He enters, presses the ground floor button, which is also covered in holes made by a cigarette butt. M etal worker N. plugs his nose as he tries
to avoid a puddle of pee, and then notices something more serious in the elevator. Yesterday they were only peeing, now theyre shing. These are pigs not people!
They sht where they live. Its like travelling through a toilet, thinks metal worker N., as he turns his gaze from the and sees on the walls the same holes and
artwork, consisting mainly of Fk you!

His elbow is stuck to some chewing gum on the wall of the elevator. He pulls his elbow away and walks out of the elevator. He lets out some colorful language and then
enjoys a deep breath. M etal worker N. then trips over a box someones left there.

What kind of a people is this-theyre animals, to hell with them, says metal worker N. Then he kicks the broken door and walks outside, looking over at the
overflowing garbage dump.

M etal worker N. walks around several puddles that formed in the permanent holes in the asphalt and then glances at a pretty girl in golashes, standing next to a pile of
garbage where there should have been a plot of grass, and peering out from behind the garbage pile is a disgusting dog the size of a calf. The dog sniffs at metal worker
N. and then begins to bark loudly.

Jessie, no! shouts the girl in golashes.

Shes probably picking up the smells from the elevator, thinks metal worker N.

The dogs are gone and now we have these dinosaurs. Its dangerous to go out on the street-these beasts will bite your leg off, or worse yet, your privates.

On the way to the tram stop, he comes across a ditch with a board across it. As he crosses over the ditch, metal worker N. thinks: If only theyd attached a railing to
the board-someone could fall. How many drunks have already fallen in? Its been a year and they couldnt repair this? What kind of government is this?! Do you have
to file a complaint?

After crossing the ditch, metal worker N. lifts the legs of his pants which he washed just yesterday and walks with an unnatural gait so as not to splash any of the
greasy mud covering the asphalt for a quarter mile around on his pants. Finally reaching some dry asphalt, he stomps his feet to shake off any mud from his pants.
Examining his pants, metal worker N. thinks with satisfaction: The mud only splattered up to my belt. Yesterday Vaska, the lathe operator, showed up and he was
covered in mud up to his ears. So what kind of people is this?! Were like pigs, we live in mud. Is it so hard to fill in a ditch?! So what kind of government is this?!

As he waits for a tram, metal worker N. examines the people waiting at the stop. A lump of bitterness rises in his throat. These are probably the people who pee in
the elevator and make the ditches, he thinks to himself.

Pushing someone out of his way, metal worker N. gets on the tram. He sees an unoccupied seat and quickly sits down. An old woman is standing next to him with a
bag of groceries. M etal worker N. turns his head away and looks out the window, as if examining the landscape. And where it this old hag going in the morning,
thinks metal worker N. She should have stayed at home. She probably gave birth to the alcoholics who mistake the elevator for a toilet. And then demands respect!

M etal worker N. passes through the dilapidated revolving gate to the factory and sets to work. Placing a piece of metal in a vice, metal worker N. gloomily turns and
files it. Why am I turning this? For the money? I keep turning and turning, and life stinks, thinks metal worker N.

He takes a half-liter jar and goes to the smoking room. There he fills the jar with water and places a boiling unit inside. He smokes a cigarette and then drinks tea from
his jar.
Im like a loser here, drinking my tea, he thinks. Im sitting in the smoking room next to the toilet and drinking. No one cares about the working man! They could at
least buy us glass cups.

He gets over it, returns to his work station, and continues to work the piece of metal. Then its time for lunch. Should I go to the cafeteria? he thinks. While Im
waiting in line, everything will be overcooked. And all the cooks are crooks. They make the burgers with fat and bread. They could at least put a little meat in them.
The salads are from yesterday, and the aluminum forks are all twisted. Theyre animals, just like the ones that live in my apartment building. I guess Ill go to the
smoking room and have a sandwich with tea. But I need to steal a spoon from the cafeteria. Some bastard stole mine.

After lunch, metal worker N. continues to work away gloomily. He then takes a break and goes to the bathroom. It smells worse in here than in the elevator, he
muses. He sits on the toilet and takes a piece of newspaper out of his pocket. The edge of the toilet is all covered in shit. How can you sit down! You have to sit like
a hen on cross-beam. You get as close as you can. They could at least have some toilet paper so you dont have to use newspaper. They say there are carcinogens in
the newspaper. Thats alright as long as the toilets are free! But in the train stations, you have to pay to use the toilets. And if you dont have any money, what are
you supposed to do, sht in your pants? The sons-of-bitches who work there! You could pee your pants in front of them and they wouldnt let you in without
money!

Forgetting to flush the toilet, metal woker N. leaves the bathroom and goes back to working his piece of metal. Hes in a bad mood and his work doesnt go well. M etal
worker N. measures the part hes made and compares it with the blueprint. He realizes hes screwed it up. He spits on the ground, recalling his dirty hallway, the
smelly elevator, the ditch with a plank across it, the half-liter jar for his tea, the twisted aluminum forks in the cafeteria, the pay toilets, and he thinks: To hell with
this part. Its good enough for these animals. Who cares if the car with this part breaks down. Its better to have some son-of-a-bitch fix it than to pee in the elevator!

After work, metal worker N. passes through the revolving gate and leaves the factory. He stops by a store and buys a bottle of vodka to try to improve his mood.
Together with Vaska, the lathe operator, and Kolka, an unskilled laborer, he looks for a place where they can share the bottle. They say that abroad workers go to
restaurants to drink. But here-restaurants are like gold. There are guards at the entrance who wont let you in.

Around the corner metal worker N. shares the bottle with Vaska and Kolka. He walks home, fairly drunk. He gets to the ditch with a plank across it. As he makes his
way across it, metal worker N. falls into the ditch, thoroughly covering his already dirty pants in mud. Swearing and cursing everyone and everything, metal worker N.
arrives at his building. The hallway is dark-someone has taken the lightbulbs. It takes a long time for the elevator to come. What asshole is riding around on that
moving toilet? he wonders. I need to take a pee, and would like to make it to my apartment!

Finally the door of the elevator opens. M etal worker N. notes with satisfaction that the pee has dried and that someone has stepped in the other stuff. What more can
you take? he asks himself. He then unzips his pants and pees in the elevator. At least tomorrow I can ride in my own pee.

Its clear that metal worker N. has been filled with a number of negative emotions from simple, everyday things, beginning with the dirty hallway in his building. A
negative psychic aura hangs over him, and this is reflected in the results of his metal working. Amd throughout the country, this has led to a decrease in the quality of
Russian products. As a result of this negative aura, metal worker N. has begun to find release in drink and in soiling himself. He places his hope in the government and
the people to create better living and work conditions for him, while he lazily goes about his metal working. But he doesnt lift a finger to improve his situation.

Generally, perestroika should have begun not only with economic projects but also with initiatives designed to force people to create better living and work conditions
for themselves and to respect themselves. Yes, people need to respect themselves. We need to take an example from the Japanese.

The Japanese worker, regardless of whether hes a metal worker, a lathe operator, or a garbage man, goes to work in a suit, with a white shirt and tie, and then changes
into his work clothes. Hes proud that he has a job. He is glad to perform any kind of work because he respects himself and the people for whom he does this work.
After work, Japanese workers change clothes and, as a rule, go out to restaurants-which are relatively inexpensive there-where they drink beer or saki and then in good
spirits return home. Any ditches in Japan are filled immediately. No one would even think of using an elevator as a toilet. A positive psychic aura hangs over Japan.
Why then dont the Russian president and legislators take measures to free Russians from their negative psychic aura? The main reason, it seems to me, is that mot
only do they not understand the effects of a negative aura, but also they dont understand the causes of it. For example, hand towels hang in all the bathrooms in the
Kremlin despite the fact that theyve been forbidden for a long time now as carriers of infection. Legislators and government workers dry their hands with them and
then sit gingerly on the toilet, like metal worker N. And not every bathroom has toilet paper; in place of it legislative acts are often used.

One highly placed architect for the city sat in a beautiful office, the door to which shut with a load slamming noise, which shook the entire office. He didnt notice but
the janitor was now hard of hearing because of it.

The minister of culture has never made any attempt to convince Russian filmmakers not to show only the negative aspects of life. Even if theyre true, you shouldnt
show filth all the time; you need to choose talented, good-looking actors, not short guys in ugly gray sweaters. After watching these films, metal worker N. recognizes
his own reality and mocks it. But this only adds to his negativity and hopelessness. In my opinion, we need to a certain extent to take an example from Hollywood
films, with their fantasies and happy endings.

I read in one of Russias most popular newspapers that when the magician David Copperfield, who is capable of making buildings disappear, came to M oscow, the
building M oscovites most wanted to disappear was the parliament building, with all its legislators. After reading this in the newspaper, metal worker N. probably
thought that making the legislators disappear meant making the entire Russian people disappear. The ones who were elected are no better than me, he must have
thought. We shouldnt endlessly abuse our legislators and present them in an idiotic, comical light.

The negative aura over Russia reached its apotheosis in the gubenatorial elections in Irkutsk in 1997. Three men were running for governor: a thief, a violent offender
and a homosexual. The newspapers reported on the merits of each of the candidates. The people elected the thief. Evidently, thievery was more attractive to the
residents of Irkutsk than violence or homosexuality.
What kind of people are we, asked the residents of Irkustk. We have to choose a governor from a thief, a violent offender and a homosexual! But there arent only
negative things in our life. There are good things, too. But as long as the negative aura remains, the good things are forgotten.

Art in the Hallway

M y secretary is a 19-year old Cossack, Irina, from the city of Volgodonsk in the Rostov region. Once, when she was with a group of girls, a drug addict fired at them
with a pistol. She was hit in the eye. We performed three very complicated surgeries on her and were able to save her eye and her vision.

While she was in our clinic, our doctors were amused by Irinas speech, which was filled with an enormous number of folk sayings and turns-of-phrase and was marked
by a particular tenderness. For example, in the central region of Russia a woman doctor may be refered to rudely as a vrachikha. Of the woman doctor who was treating
her, Irina said: Lilya Fuatovna is a good vrachitsa.

Once, after the bandages were removed from her eye, she said: Theres a voronok [a little crow] over there. I didnt understand; I knew a voronok to be a vehicle used
to transport criminals. It turns out that Irina used the word to refer to a vorona [a crow]. She called a soroka [magpie] a sorochka, which confused people who were
wearing a sorochka [shirt]. In her idiom, zvezdy [stars] were always zvezdiavochki, a bliudtse [saucer] was a bliuditsa, and instead of saying pozno uzhe [already late],
she would say pozdniachki uzhe. Utrom [in the morning] in her lexicon was always s utretsa. She called karmany [pockets] vtulki, and little pockets, vtuliavockhi.

I read her the excerpt about the metal worker and then asked her opinion.

Not all entryways are like that, Irina said. When I enter my building in Ufa, the dirt is upsetting; there are cucumbers and other garbage on the floor. Its dark-I think
the lights have been turned off, and Im shaking with fear. I immediately lock myself inside my apartment. Im surprised. Buratino has become rich but its a mess. In
Volgodonsk, where Im from, our entryways are decorated.

With curse words?

No, were a clever people. We understand that the entryway and other public spaces are like your own. M y parents bought cement and paint. The children filled in all
the holes with cement, and then our dads painted the walls. Only one selfish man refused to give any money.

An then she said, Then the boys and girls got involved and began to draw things on the walls. One boy was the designer. He drew outlines on the wall and we colored
them in. I made a zebra and a penguin; the others made other things. Each of us tried to make his or her painting the best.

And what impression did your decorated entryway make?

Oh, Irina said, I can tell you that every person that entered our building exclaimed: Look at that. Well, Ill be. Its like a picture gallery! And all the kids from our
floor have turned out well. All of them completed their education, and theres not a single drug addict. We made something beautiful with our own hands. The oldest
child on our floor, Natashka, is already married. She liked the paintings so much that she still paints new things on her wall. Everyone who enters the building praises
us. No one is indifferent. Kids from other floors whove seen our pictures have also started to paint their hallways with beautiful things. No one locked the entrance.

Has anyone ever defaced your hallways?

Yes, twice. The first time, it was a local drunk, Petrovich-the kind who sells flowers at the market for three kopecks a bunch. But our kids spotted him and roughed
him up, telling him that well throw people like him out in pieces. Now when he comes to our building, hes quiet but sometimes lies and says that his wife is bad. [???]
He doesnt understand that his wife cant be good when she lives with a chronic drunk.

And the second incident?

A guy from up North came to see our neighbor, who was a Cossack captain. He had too much to drink and started to deface the hallway. I was only little then but
when I saw him, I started to yell at him. I told him Id tear his arms and head off and that on our floor we leave people like him to rot. It turns out he was hard of
hearing. He got agitated and started to yell at me. M y dad heard the noise and came out into the hallway. He told the man that anyone who insulted a child would die
the same day and that people like him should be locked up.

What do you think, Irina, do people in the South have better manners than people up North?

I wouldnt say that. Its just colder here. When I arrived here in December, it was so cold the thermometers almost burst, and my teeth chattered so, they almost
broke. While in the south its warm; we grow grapes. But I like my job. I like my patients.

In fact, there is a warm, positive aura surrounding this young lady. And although shes surrounded all day long by sick people, who come from all over Russia and from
other countries, she never acts in a cold, official manner, like a traditional secretary. She always has a pleasant word to say, she makes the patients tea and explains to
those waiting that after an operation, Im tired and need to rest a bit.

Irina understands perfectly that people come to us as a last resort, and she tries to do everything to keep their hope alive. The patients love her in return. Their own
positive aura is strengthened, which is an important part of their recovery. For example, one woman from the Ukraine told me that after speaking with my secretary
over the phone, she came to us, fully convinced that shed see again. And she did regain her sight. And our patients from the Rostov region are treated with special
care.
Its hard to say what role the brightly painted hallway played in Irinas development. But evidently these children and their parents were able to reverse a bad situation
by transforming a filthy public space into a work of art. The important thing is that they were able to do it themselves, without pinning their hopes on the people or
the government, like metal worker N. Naturally, a positive psychic aura began to form around the residents of this floor because good defeated evil.

And we can only hope that the Cossack Irina will remain the same and never forget her endearing idiom.

What can we do with the hallways of Russia? In my opinion, we need to fine residents for dirt and disorder in their hallways. At first glance, it might seem better to
scold the housing authorities, which should paint and clean up the hallways. But this is wishful thinking. The housing authority workers who clean up these hallways
have for a long time now had a negative aura, feeling hatred for the swinish residents. When they paint these hallways dirty green, their work is rewarded with spit
and curse words. M oney wont solve this problem. Theyll take the money, but they wont do any serious remodeling for residents wholl spit and blow their nose on
it. And the negative aura grows stronger.

If we begin to fine people for dirty hallways, the residents will quickly isolate the worst offenders and make them pay the fine. Afraid of being fined, theyll collect
money and clean up the hallway themselves. Then theyll make one of the retired people on the floor, who are tired of doing nothing, into a watchman, so the hallway
stays clean. Soon youll see a competitive impulse arise: Whose hallway is the nicest?

For example, I quickly found out who in my building was peeing in the elevator. I went up to a group of boys and asked them sternly: Are you the ones peeing in the
elevator?

No, its not us. Its Dima from the second floor, answered the boys, hanging their heads. At my request the boys roughed up Dima from the second floor and the
incidents in the elevator stopped. But about six months later someone started to pee in the elevator again. The same boys told me that a drunk from the seventh floor
was doing it. At my request a local policeman had a word with him, but because there was no law that dealt specifically with this behavior, the man from the seventh
floor continued to pee in the elevator. I then took a magic marker and wrote in the elevator: The one who pees here-is a total queer.

The boys told me that the drunk simply erased what Id written and again pissed in the elevator. I wrote again on the wall of the elevator and the nickname queer
stuck to the drunk, who was now accompanied by the boys as he left the building. Out of shame the drunk stopped peeing in the elevator and soon moved out of the
building. Evidently, he still had some pride.

Im not advocating that people write similar things in every elevator, but a person should be afraid to deface public places. In this respect a story by M ikhail
Zoshchenko is worth citing:

A Russian writer was walking down the street, indignant at the landscape of dirt, puddles, and dead cats. Suddenly he was given an opportunity to travel to Germany.
As he walked down the German streets, he admired the cleanliness . ??? He had to use of bathroom and found a public toilet. He entered and admired the cleanliness
and the violets on the windowsill. Theyve done things right, he said, as he fastened his trousers and turned the doorknob. But the door wouldnt open. The writer
began to shout. A group of Germans gathered outside and spoke to him in their incomprehensible language. Soon the Germans found a Russian-speaker, who said:
Turn on the water and clean up the mess youve made, then the door will open automatically. The Russian writer then realized that even the well-mannered Germans
had to think up all kinds of tricks to preserve cleanliness and order.

I believe we shouldnt be afraid to force people to behave themselves. Good manners dont come of their own accord. You have to fight for them.

If, in addition to fining drivers for failing to wear a seat belt or for speeding, we included among the duties of our traffic police fining careless ditch diggers or paving
experts who lay asphalt over puddles, then our streets would be as clean as those in Europe. If our traffic police fined drivers who park on lawns and spread newly
laid top soil all over the city, then our cars would stay clean in the rain and no ones trousers would be splattered with mud.

If we fined the residents of our villages who turn their streets into muddy ruts usable only by tractors or as pig stys, then they would order some gravel and build
normal roads.

If the people who owned dachas were required to invest money not only in their own gardens but also in the building of roads to their dachas, then you could make it
to your dacha in the fall without an SUV.

Unfortunately, were all like metal worker N. We need to force ouselves to change our lives and create an aura of positive emotions. Only we can replace a negative aura
with a positive one, and we must do it consciously.

The Role of the Countrys President

Lets ponder the question of why the president of the country has such great power. Whether he is intelligent or stupid, good or evil, progressive or reactionary, he
nevertheless possesses enormous power. In every country there are undoubtedly individuals who are much smarter and more capable than the president, but they will
never possess a fraction of his power, even if their articles were published everyday in the papers or their speeches were broadcast non-stop on television. Why is
that?

Lets think back to a time when political power in our country began to come loose from its moorings-for example, in the final months of M ikhail Gorbachevs
administration, when his speeches no longer made any difference, inciting only laughter. How did an idol, upon whose every word we once hung, become so
insignificant and laughable?
One had the impression that some superhuman forces for some period of time supported the president and allowed him to hold sway over the masses, and then these
forces turned away from him, transforming him into a pathetic marionette occupying the office of president.

In my opinion, the enormous power of a countrys president can be explained by the fact that the psychic energy of the masses-the countrys citizens-is focused on
the elected president, as if delegating to him authority not only to run the country but also to direct the fate of every individual. The hopes and dreams of every citizen
are transmitted in the form of enormous waves of psychic energy in anticipation of progressive leadership. If the hopes and dreams of the masses are not justified
within a certain period of time, then the psychic energy emitted by them will begin to weaken and, as a result, the power of the president will be shaken.

In other words, a countrys president must not forget that he is not only an individual with his own earthly cares; he also represents the concentrated psychic energy
of his countrys citizens, who expect him to justify their hopes. M oreover, the larger the country, the greater will be the concentration of psychic energy in the
president. The person who becomes president must remember that he is passing into another psychic state as the epicenter of the countrys psychic energy.

In support of this idea, lets take a look at the speeches of M ikhail Gorbachev from ten years ago and today. He says more or less the same thing in those speeches, but
ten years ago, when he was at the epicenter of the countrys psychic energy, his speeches incited a flurry of emotions. Now that he is far from that epicenter, no one
pays any attention to what he says.

For a president, its very frightening to find yourself outside that epicenter for it is what gives him unlimited power, as well as a sense of satisfaction in his own
importance. Its very nice to be at the epicenter, and so losing that position causes such great suffering that it might have been better never to have been at the epicenter
to begin with.

How does one preserve a position at the epicenter? Based on the ideas put forward in this book, I would advise the president never to use his position to establish a
cult of power, but rather to take advantage of the great psychic energy of millions of people to establish a cult of knowledge, goodness, and love. We must remember
that all previous civilizations on earth have perished because of a cult of power. We must remember that a cult of power is a manifestation of negative psychic energy,
while a cult of knowledge, goodness and love produce positive manifestations of psychic energy. We must remember that a cult of power, operating on the principle of
acquiring power by any means elicit bad things from people and contribute to the formation of a negative aura over the country, while a cult of knowledge, goodness,
and love leads to the formation of a positive aura, which facilitates progress.

We know that under communism all our leaders exploited the cult of power, although they did leave some room for knowledge and goodness. But what about Boris
Eltsyn? Unfortunately, we must admit that this man who defeated communism could not resist the temptation to relish his hard-won power or avoid falling under the
influence of the cult of power.

Eltsyn was a true popular hero and he deserved to be at the epicenter of the peoples hopes; however, he didnt know how to take advantage of this position. The
people expected great things from him, but Eltsyn consciously gave the economy over to one economic theory-that of Egor Gaidar-and expended all his efforts in
strengthening his own personal cult of power. While struggling with parliament and the congress of peoples deputies, he managed to preserve and strengthen his
power, even after having sacrificed the Soviet Union. All the same, he failed to understand that his power would have been even greater if, while at the epicenter of the
countrys psychic energy, he had created something constructive rather than simply defending his power. Gaidar, with his theory of economic development, fell outside
the epicenter, while Eltsyn, who remained in the epicenter, directed people to engage not in creative work but in political struggles.

Its a shame that Eltsyn failed to understand this and probably never will. It was during his administration that corruption and criminality flourished, ponzi schemes,
like M M M , appeared, a criminal war in Chechnia was waged, and the chaos in our banks reached its apogee. Simultaneously, the positive psychic energy of Russian
citizens, directed at the epicenter and the president, began to wane, malice and negativity grew, and the president was transformed from a popular hero into a
marionette. In his struggle for power, Eltsyn forgot about the people that had placed him at the epicenter of their hopes. He was only elected to a second term because
he ran against the communist Ziuganov, who was associated in the peoples mind with a return to the monotony of communism, with its system of food rationing and
empty store shelves.

Nonetheless, there are people in Russia who understood how damaging the cult of power is and resisted the temptation to enter its embrace-for example, the presidents
of the autonomous republics of Bashkortostan and Tatarstan, M urtaza Rakhimov and M entimer Shaimiev, respectively. The national sovereignty of these republics
allowed them to separate themselves from Russias laws and the negative aura created by the cult of power, and to give themselves over entirely to constructive work.
These two men did not spend their time watching potential rivals; rather, all their attention was directed at taking care of people, businesses, collective farms, farmers,
and so on.

In this way, President Rachimov was able to combine all the companies involved in oil extraction, oil refining, and energy production in Bashkortostan into a a single
complex with a single goal: to decrease sharply the number of middlemen. This allowed him to direct resoucres toward the development of manufacturing rather than
lining the pockets of middelemen. This is largely the reason Barskotostan has such a stable economy, which cannot be said of many regions in Russia.

An entirely unexpected and curious moment in the politics of President Rakhimov was the decree, which can be paraphrased in simple language as farms are a place
for thieves. In support of these words, allow me to recount a conversation with a certain Fanis, who runs a farm in one of our collectives.

Fanis, do they steal fodder on your farm? I asked.

Of course! Almost half of it is stolen

Who takes it?

Everyone who lives in the village. How are you gonna feed your cow without fodder? You see, they dont give us land, all the equipment belongs to the collective
farm, and you cant reach an agreement with the chairman of the farm so people steal

Hold on a second, Fanis. According to Russian law, any member of a collective farm can have land and grow anything he wants on it. Wouldnt it be better to grow
your own fodder than to steal it?

Its impossible to do that. The chairman wont give us any land. If he gives away all the land, what power will he have left? And he wants power So its better to
steal.

And does the chairman steal?

And then some! Do you know how many cows he has?!

That means, it works like this: the milkmaids work and everyone else steals?

Yeh, the milkmaids work a lot-they get up at five in the morning. And they have their own cow at home to milk. And then they have to walk three kilometers through
the mud to the farm.

And do you court the milkmaids?

No one courts them!

Whys that, Fanis?

Everyone in the village would find out!

But if its night, you have an office on the farm, dont you?

Its impossible to do anything on the farm.

Why, Fanis?

As soon as you bring a milkmaid to the farm at night, someone is sure to come by to steal fodder and theyll report you!

President Rakhimov has largely succeeded in dismantling this corrupt system of collective thievery, when every member of a collective farm engages in theft and, out of
fear of the chairman, subjects himself entirely to his power. The president of Bashkortostan has managed to break this system in many collective farms by forcing
peasants to take land and to respect themselves. M oreover, he made the collective farms stop plowing wetlands and grazing their cattle in the woods, he moved many
farms from the banks of rivers, and so on. President Rakhimov applied the full force of his power to completing these constructive tasks. He used his power not
simply to protect it, but to engage in useful undertakings.

President Shaimiev of Tatarstan made use of two key things in his constructive work: the flexible tax system and the principle Help the strong not the weak.
Applying the flexible tax system, President Shaimiev saved many businesses from imminent bankruptcy. For example, after entering the free market, it became
unprofitable to extract oil in Tatarstan. As a result, ten thousand oil workers were threatened with job loss. The president of Tatarstan gave the oil workers a tax break,
telling them they would only have to pay income tax. The oil workers flourished under these conditions and soon became employable. Now they pay their taxes and an
industry was saved. The same thing happened with the Kazan medical instrument plant, which now successfully competes on the international medical instruments
market. And a similar thing happened with the military factories in Tatarstan. For example, one factory makes supersonic bomber jets at one billion dollars a piece.

The principle of helping the strong, according to which money is invested only in strong enterprises (collective farms, individual farmers, businesses), has led to the
rapid rise of the strong and the bankruptcy of the weak, followed by their incorporation into strong enterprises. The weak enterprises, which now found
themselves in the hands of the strong, were forced to learn how to work effectively. The results were immediately evident. For example, grain harvests in 1996
reached, on average, 28 centners per hectare (more than in the Kuban region), and in many regions it was more than 60 centners (which is more than in the
Netherlands).

Aa a result of President Shaimievs actions, for several years now Tatarstans economy has enjoyed an average annual growth of 4.5%, at a time when the economy in
many other regions in Russia has suffered annual declines. At the epicenter of his peoples hopes, President Shaimiev realized how harmful a struggle for power could
be and so was able to avoid the effects of the cult of power. This is why he enjoyes the love of his people, Russians and Tatars alike, and in the last elections 96% of
the people of Tatarstan voted for him. This man, who did not struggle for power, returned to power effortlessly, thanks to the love of his people.

If all presidents understood when they came to power that they are at the epicenter of their peoples hopes, which they must justify, if they understood that power
can be preserved through constructive endeavor, then progress and the peoples lover will quickly follow.

What I Would Do as President

It seems a little pompous to give recommendations. Nevertheless, I would like to give my opinoin, based on the findings elaborated in this book. Specifically:

1. A president must realize that he is at the epicenter of his peoples hopes and that he must justify the hope placed in him through constructive endeavors. A struggle
for power is sweet and always brings a lot of attention to those engaged in the struggle, but it means nothing to the people; it only has meaning for those political
institutions seeking power. Constructive work is less evident, it takes place over time, but it is the only way to make progress, and securing progress is the role of the
president. Leaders that dedicate themselves to revolution or a struggle for power go down in history, but leaders who engage in constructive work and secure progress
become popular heroes.

2. A president must understand that a world of psychic energy exists, and because of it a negative or positive aura may hang over a country. The transformation of a
negative aura into a positive one is the most important task of political institutions, for it secures progress and prosperity for the country.

3. The president of Russia must know that today a majority of Russians are like the postcommunist metal worker N., indignant over the dishonest behavior of other
people, while engaging in dishonest behavior himself. The negative emotions aroused by little things, the complaints, and the substandard work of these people
contribute to the formation of a negative aura over the country. These people need to be re-educated. To that end, our mass media must broadcast positive examples of
individual initiative in cleaning up public spaces, like that of the children who painted the hallways in their building. The president and the government must adopt a
series of legislative acts to punish those who deface public spaces or display a lack of initiative in keeping hallways, public toilets, streets, villages, cooperative
gardens, and other public spaces clean, and to encourage those who take such initiative. Forcing people to respect the principle that each of us is responsible for
ensuring cleanliness and order in public spaces will lead to an improvement in the behavior and kindness of Russians, and as a result, will increase the quality of
Russian products.

4. We must convince our mass media that they do indeed represent the fourth branch of government, and so also have a responibility to the people. Those who run
our mass media outlets must understand that constantly broadcasting stories about scandals and power struggles, while paying little attention to the positive aspects of
our lives, such as scientific discoveries and stories of individual initiative, contributes to the formation of a negative aura over Russia. We have to improve the quality of
our commercials, refusing to use grotesque, idiotic-looking actors or to present tampons as the greatest happiness in a womans life.

5. The president must limit the costs of election campaigns for the office of governor, mayor, legislator, and of the president. This is not just wasted money. This is
harmful money insofar as it allows the rich and corrupt to occupy the highest positions in the land by propogating lies and handing out bribes. A law on campaign
finance and its strict enforcement would dispel the cynicism among average citizens regarding the power of the rich. Elections have turned into dishonest games of
chance for millions, placing the accent not on constructive endeavors but on the sweet too good to be true promises of the candidates.

6. Regarding economic policy, it would be wise to study the example of President Shaimiev, who passed a series of measures in Tatarstan, based on the flexible tax
system and the principle of helping the strong. We must understand that true federalism involves the economic independence of the regions while delegating to the
central government specific federal authority over national defense, energy policy, roads, etc. and payments in accordance with federal taxes. The federal government,
on the other hand, must realize that the over-centralized communist economy, which continues even today, in which money goes from the regions to the center and is
then redistributed back to the regions, has so frustrated the regional leaders that the halls of the M oscow ministries are notorious, and M oscovites seem to those who
live on the periphery like a class of soulless bureaucrats. We must, through economic means, free ourselves from our negative feelings toward M oscow in order to
enhance the authority of the central government and to counter separatist tendencies.

7. The concept of the New Russian does not designate a new type of producer. Rather, it represents a new class of middlemen, who add their 100-300% to every
exchange of goods and services. The people understand that New Russians lend their money easily and that their percent in the end comes out of the pocket of every
one of us. And so their M ercedes and magnificent banks are perceived by average Russians not as the fruits of their labor but as theft, which strengthens the negative
mood in the country.

Despite the fact that the middleman performs a useful task, filling our empty store shelves, for example, we must pass a series of legislative acts to limit the excessive
profits from intermediary operations. Competition is not always capable of lowering prices and restraining inflation because there are unavoidable monopolies (in
airlines, trains, and energy). Therefore, in many capitalist countries a system of limited price increases has been adopted in regard to certain basic products, such as
heating, electricity, bread, steel, which affect the prices of other products. A middleman is allowed to add 7-30% to the price of a product, depending on the product
type, and any amount over that percentage is prosecuted by law. Such an approach lowers prices, slows inflation, and limits excessive profits by middlemen, which, as
a result, decreases organized crime. But most importantly, it prioritizes producers, not those who just buy and sell.

I believe that the president and legislators must understand this, even when their children and relations work at companies and stock exchanges as intermediaries.
M oney doesnt come from thin air; it moves from one persons pocket into anothers. An intermediary, who puts money in his pocket without limit, does harm to
society, by legally taking money away from people. He should receive only as much as hes earned. The negative attitude on the part of producers toward a system
of buy-sell cannot lead to any good. M iddlemen can destroy a country.

8. The president must end the banking crisis in Russia. He would do well to remember Theodore Roosevelt, who during a period of wild capitalism temporarily seized
many banks and audited them. As a result of these audits, many banks were closed and their assets transferred to healthy banks. After this, the country entered a
period of progress, corruption was prosecuted, and the crime rate went down.

In order to understand the role of banks in society, just look at the most beautiful buildings in M oscow and other cities. They belong to the banks.

The cost of one such building is estimated in the tens of millions of dollars. These buildings stand as a symbol of power and wealth, and also suggest who the real
masters are. Bank employees are like magicians-their work is a secret.

Where do banks get the money to build these gorgeous buildings? Banks get this money from the superhigh percentage rates they charge for credit and the superhigh
cost of banking services. Whereas in developed countries profit from credit is 5-7%, in Russia it is 100-300%. That means, for every ruble borrowed from a bank, you
have to pay back at least two. Naturally, the banks make enormous profits while businesses that cannot survive without bank loans find it difficult to give back to the
bank an extra ruble or two for every ruble borrowed. The unfairness of this is so obvious it doesnt need to be discussed.

One shouldnt put any hope in the idea that competition among banks will lead to a decrease in lending rates-Who would refuse this easy money?! If a bank were to
collapse, its unlikely the president and vice presidents of the bank would lose any money. They would have transferred all their lost assests into their off-shore
accounts. Off-shore zones and Swiss bank accounts, where people can keep secret accounts of stolen money, are an international tragedy.

I can only imagine the courage Roosevelt must have had to force the US banks to their knees and to put a stop to the banking crisis there, which brought with it crime,
corruption, a fall in productivity, and an increase in negative attitudes toward the government. Im convinced that a Russian Roosevelt will soon appear with the same
courage. Then our people will no longer be upset by the beautiful buildings occupied by our banks, which seem like mysterious dwellings in which the average person
is fleeced. Then these buildings will truly belong to the people.

9. Russia will always be recognized for its scientific research and its brilliant scientists. Today, in this time of wild capitalism, Russian scientists are forced to take a
back seat to our new businessmen. Any New Russian capable of adding and subtracting makes a hundred times more than a professor.

The president and our legislators must find the means to support our crumbling academic system. Of course, not all research, especially the most important, will
produce quick investment in production and profits. But science, like sports, adds to the prestige of a country. For example, when President Shaimiev gave 46 million
dollars for a medical research center, he said that if people from all over Russia and the world come to Kazan to be treated, this will add to the prestige of Tatarstan and
in the end will increase investment in the republics economy. Or take the example of President Rakhimov, who began construction of a new complex for our All-
Russian Center for Eye and Plastic Surgery, despite the fact that it was an All-Russian center, not a Bashkir center.

But science is not only a question of prestige. Science establishes a hierarchy of knowledge, which, according to the laws of psychic energy, can stand in opposition to
negative psychic phenomena. If, for example, our television stations and newspapers carried a column Conversations with Scientists, then the following day average
Russians, like the metal worker N., would discuss the issues raised and spend less time cursing the dirty hallways and complaining. The hierarchy of knowledge
belongs together with other psychic phenomenon, such as goodness and love. Knowledge, goodness, and love form the basis of the torsion fields of the Other World.
We are not just physical forms of life on earth, but also children of the Other World.

10. The president must increase patriotic feeling in the country. Americans understood this a long time ago; average Americans want to hang their countrys flag outside
their homes and to sing the national anthem. Patriotism in Russia has fallen to an all-time low. The role of patriotism cannot be underestimated; its reflected in the
fighting spirit of our army, the desire to work for the common good, love of country, and many other things that are intangible but have enormous significance for the
life of the country. Patriotism represents another kind of positive psychic energy, which can stand against the terrible negativity in our country.

How can we increase patriotism in Russia? First, our mass media outlets must understand that constantly presenting the president and our legislators in a comic, if not
idiotic, light does nothing to foster patriotism or a love of country. Second, the president, his ministers, and our legislators must remember that the patriotism of the
average Russian depends to a large extent on them because they are at the center of the peoples hopes. Third, those who run our television stations and newspapers
must always include patriotic moments in their media products.

Everyone respects a country where patriotism and love of country are strong. This is why people were glad when the major of M oscow, Iurii Luzhkov, came out in
defense of the Russian city of Sevastopol, when Ukrainian nationalists spat in the face of M oscovites. If Russian patriotism is strong, no one will dare to offend
Russia. The spirit of patriotism was always strong among the Russian people, and today we must revive that spirit.

As I concluded my thoughts on the reform of Russia, I was surprised that so many of them had to do with the misunderstood world of psychic energy, which is only
intuitively accessible. Evidently, the fact that we are children of the Other World leaves a deeper imprint on us than the desire to eat, drink and sleep. Now, after my
trip to the Himalayas, I understand that life on earth was created in the Other World so that we might master the physical world. As we master that world, we must
apply not only purely physical means to attain progress but also the fundamental psychic principles of the Other World, at the basis of which lie goodness, love, and
knowledge.

I believe that Russia will become the most powerful nation on earth when the postcommunist metal worker N., with his complaints and bad behavior, is transformed
into someone more like the Cossack Irina, who decorated the hallways in her building.
Chapter 7

Goodness, Love, and Evil

In concluding this book, I had planned to offer a summary of the facts and arguments presented. But quite unexpectedly, I realized that underlying the surprising
natural phenomena I described-people preserved in caves, Shambala, the last message of SoHm, and so on-was the unity and struggle of simple and well-known
concepts: goodness, love, and evil. And the more I thought about this as a scientist, the more significant and profound these words, used by every religion on
earth, became.

What is goodness? What is love? What is evil? Relying on examples from everyday life, we can only give rather unsophisticated definitions of these concepts. We judge
someone as good by his inclination to help those in need, by his kind words, by his selflessness, and by a number of other positive qualities. We think of someone who
is evil as, among other things, envious, a careerist, a criminal, and a cheat. And weve all probably experienced love and remember the feeling of elation, the surge of
energy, the adoration of another person, and the sweet, sleepless nights.

If we were to examine the concepts of goodness, love and evil more closely, we would realize that such emotional categories cannot be measured or analyzed by
material means. These concepts are located on a subconscious level, and only an intuitive whisper from there will solve the mystery of this emotional puzzle. But the
power of this intuitive whisper is at times so great that we find ourselves under the sway of our emotions and want to solve their mystery. Love, for example, has led
to the destruction of entire countries and peoples, as well as to international discoveries. The feelings of envy and love of power have caused the death and
imprisonment of millions of people, and so on.

Where is the source of the incredible power of this intuitive whisper, which directs us toward goodness, love, or evil? In order to answer this question, lets look at the
fundamental aspects of the universe and anthropogenesis, as were laid out in this book.

M atter, which arises from the Absolute, is separated into two worlds: the metaphysical world and the physical world. The physical world gradually changed, forming
galaxies, stars, planets, and interplanetary gas. The spiritual world or the world of high frequency particles also changed but along a different path. Torsion fields began
to appear in the metaphysical world and they gradually became more complex. That is, the metaphysical world evolved as its spinning torsion fields of high frequency
particles developed. It was these torsion fields, we believe, that became the source of our basic emotions: goodness, love, evil, and the intuitive whisper we hear at
every moment.

The Appearance of Goodness, Knoweldge, and Evil

The torsion effect, that is, the spinning of fields of high frequency particles, played a large role in evolution for information is preserved in the spinning torsion fields.
This information also exerted a reverse influence on the torsion fields, encouraging them to grow more complex in order better to preserve information. In other words,
the transfer and preservation of information by the fields was nothing supernatural; just think of television or radio.

Some forces in the metaphysical world caused the fields of high frequency particles to spin; other forces caused them to stop spinning. The forces that caused the
fields to spin were useful (positive), as they facilitated the preservation of information, while the forces that caused the torsion fields to stop spinning were harmful
(negative) in that they erased information.

Physicists have established that psychic energy (thought, emotions, intuition, etc.) is located on a scale of high frequency particles and has a direct relationship to the
metaphysical world. In other words, when we think, we use energy from the metaphysical world; our brain contributes to the spinning of the souls torsion fields. This
is why many physicists, such as G. Shipov and V. Lobankov, draw a direct link between the metaphysical world and the world of psychic energy; and they believe a
persons soul, or spirit, to be a bundle of energy from the metaphysical world in the form of spinning (torsion) fields.

From this we can conclude that on a psychic level the spinning of fields in the metaphysical world, which functions to preserve information, is associated with good,
and unspinning of these fields, which erases information, with evil. We experience good and evil because we are the products not only of the physical world but of the
metaphysical world, as well. The feeling of goodness is the feeling of information preserved in the torsion fields of our soul, while the feeling of evil is the feeling that
information has been destroyed.

In this way, good and evil are fundamental categories of the metaphysical world and lie at the basis of its evolution and development. When good triumphs, information
is preserved in the torsion fields of the metaphysical world and knowledge appears. When evil triumphs, knowledge is destroyed. Knowledge, at the basis of which lies
the experience of the struggle between good and evil, facilitates the victory of the good and evolutionary progress. Therefore, we can speak of the unity of goodness
and knowledge, which represent a single category: goodness plus knowledge.

Initial, Secondary, and Tertiary Good and Evil

As I see it, during the initial period of evolution of the metaphysical world, there existed only initial good and initial evil. The struggle between them at that time was
to the death: if goodness triumphed, its victory would be total, and if evil triumphed, it would destroy goodness. In this uncompromising struggle, goodness
triumphed because it acted together with knowledge. Evil began to disappear.
But with the disappearance of evil, the evolutionary development of the metaphysical world slowed, since knowledge consisted first and foremost of information
regarding the struggle of good and evil.

Evil also went through its own evolutionary process. If evil in its initial stage represented energy of the metaphysical world in the form of non-spinning torsion fields,
which erases the information or knowledge held in them, then secondary evil represented energy of high frequency particles in the metaphysical work that spun in the
opposite direction of goodness. Such evil or negative torsion fields were also capable of holding information regarding the struggle between good and evil, which it
could use in this struggle.

In response to the appearance of secondary evil, secondary good arose in the form of more complex positively spinning torsion fields, which now preserved
information regarding the struggle with secondary evil. Now a struggle arose between positive and negative forms of knowledge.

As a response to the appearance of secondary goodness there appeared a tertiary form of evil in the form of more complex spinning negative torsion fields, which in
turn contained information regarding the struggle with secondary goodness. Then, as a response to the appearance of tertiary evil, a tertiary form of goodness appeared
in the form of complex spinning torsion fields, which contained information regarding the struggle with tertiary evil.

Then there appeared a fourth and fifth form of good and evil, and so on, in an evolutionary process that produced increasingly complex torsion fields in the
metaphysical world as a result of the struggle between good and evil. Gradually very complex or, figuratively speaking, multi-layered torsion fields appeared in the
metaphysical world, containing an enormous amount of positive and negative energy simultaneously. Not only were good and evil opposed, but so were positive and
negative forms of knowledge.

It follows then that evil was a central feature of the evolutionary process, without which progress and the development of the torsion fields of the metaphysical world
would come to a halt. Why then dont we speak of good and evil as equal partners in evolution? Why do we preference good, associating progress and development
with good alone? We can find the answer to this question if we recall the fact that the initial forms of good and evil were opposed according to the principle of the
uncompromising total destruction of one by the other. The struggle between good and evil facilitated progress when it took place at higher stages. But God forbid this
struggle should take place at the initial level! Then if evil were victorious, all information would be erased from the torsion fields of the metaphysical world-and an
information crash would occur! Nature would have to begin its evolutionary work all over again! Therefore, the forces of good cannot allow evil to triumph on any level
for evil might then reach the intitial level and triumph there. And so, we must not reconcile ourselves with evil; we must remember that indifference to evil could have
tragic results.

What is Love?

In the evolutionary struggle between good and evil, during which both good and evil forces acquire knowledge, there is one thing that tips the scales in favor of good.
That thing is love.

How do we define love in terms of our hypothesis regarding the torsion fields of the metaphysical world? Love, in my opinion, represents the acceleration and
intensification of the positive spinning torsion fields of the metaphysical world under the influence of other positive torsion fields. Figuratively speaking, when two
positive or good torsion fields come into contact, their torsion fields accelerate, which allows them better to counteract negative spinning

torsion fields, to preserve the information or knowledge contained therein, and to acquire new knowledge.

When negative or evil torsion fields come into contact, their torsion fields do not accelearte. Therefore, evil does not know love. Evil knows only self-love, which
means that negative spinning torsion fields on the secondary and tertiary levels, and beyond, can intensify one another only within a single complex of torsion fields-
that is, within a single soul.

Love functions first and foremost on the initial level of torsion fields, protecting that level from evil, which is capable of erasing its information and destoying the soul.
In the opposition of good versus evil information, love is capable of saving an individuals soul. This is why, thanks to love, good always triumphs. Love ensures the
preservation and acquisition of knowledge in the spinning torsion fields of the metaphysical world
How Is the Other World Structured?

In the course of writing this book, Ive come to the conclusion, based on information from contemporary physics and religious texts, that the Other World is a wave-
based cosmic form of life in the metaphysical world. In this chapter, I analyzed the concepts of goodness, love, knowledge, and evil from the point of view of
the physics of the metaphysical world, and suggested that these concepts lie at the foundation of the Other World.

A wave-based cosmic form of life?! It is difficult to imagine that such a thing exists. What is life? Life is first and foremost the abilty of a material substrate to preserve
and transfer or pass on information, as well as to improve itself, that is, move along a path of progress. If the preservation and transfer of information through our
genes is the basis of life on earth, then the preservation and transfer of information in the torsion fields of the metaphysical world is the basis of the wave-based cosmic
form of life. Progress in this wave-based form of life occurs through the unity and struggles of good (positive phychic energy) and evil (negative psychic energy).

The appearance of subsequent forms of good and evil (secondary, tertiary, etc.), following the initial forms, as well as the mutual acceleration of good spinning
torsion fields upon contact, led to the formation of the Other World, composed of very complex field structures, capable not only of preserving and transferring
information, but also of progressive self-improvement.

These complex bundles of (psychic) energy in the metaphysical world, which can be described as multi-layered spinning torsion fields, constitute our souls. The spirit,
as we know from religion, is immortal. The torsion fields of the soul (the ethereal body) can disappear, that is, the information contained within them can be erased, but
the central torsion fields of the soul, or the spirit, in which the most important information is written, remain forever.
In religion there are the concepts of good and evil spirits. Evidently, what is meant by that is that a good spirit contains information that spins primarily in positive
torsion fields, while an evil spirit contains information that spins primarily in negative torsion fields. The evolutionary process in the Other World takes place through
the struggle of good and evil; therefore, every soul contains both good and evil. However, in the case of good spirits, good prevails, and in the case of evil spirits, evil
prevails. Nevertheless, a good spirit has a greater chance of improving itself, that is, it is capable of accelerating its positive spinning torsion fields through contact with
other positive torsion fields (love). This is why religions are constantly preaching Love as the basis of life and progress.

The role of love in reinforcing good intentions when two souls or spirits come into contact is evidently the same as in the process of evolution of the Other World,
when souls came into contact and gradually united to form the Universal Information Field. This grouping of souls, joined together in something like a computer
network, led to the insription of information common to all the spirits. The significance of this information in the evolutionary development of every soul intensified
insofar as progress, which is brought about through the struggle of good and evil, involved not only self-regulation within the confines of every individual spirit but also
general correction within the Universal Information Field. These general functions were eventually allocated to a group of the most highly developed spirits that
gradually formed their own common torsion fields, containing common information. The duty of managing the entire Universal Information Field with all its varied but
connected spirits sped up the development of these general torsion fields and increased their complexity. At their foundation was an enormous amount of information
that was used to regulate the wave-based form of life in the Other World. This bundle of energy, which has enormous power due to the volume of information it
contains and its mental capacity, can be described as super-multilayered torsion fields. This bundle of energy, I believe, is what we call God.

God regulates the wave-based cosmic form of life, which is also known as the Other World. God is, essentially, the Cosmic M ind.

In religious literature, one often sees mention of a Great Evil Spirit, who opposes God and governs all evil deeds. From this, we can conjecture that there are two
centers governing the wave-based cosmic form of life-a positive center (God) and a negative center (the Great Evil Spirit). Is that truly the case?
It is difficult for me to evaluate this for my mind is infinitesimally weak in comparison with the Cosmic M ind. Nonetheless, I do not believe there are two gods-a god
of good and a god of evil. There is only one God. From the arguments put forward above, it is clear that the struggle between good and evil is the basis of evolutionary
progress in the Other World, and that every spirit contains within itself both good and evil elements, which serve to stimulate constant self-improvement.
Similarly, in my view, God, as the central, super-powerful Spirit, contains with Himself both positive (good) and negative (evil) features of psychic energy. God cannot
be purely good because the regulation of life requires not only virtue but also punishement. In addition, love and the struggle with evil are the basis for progress in the
eternal, cosmic form of live.

We should understand divine virtue as the highest praise in the struggle with evil, while a divine evil act is punishment for rejecting the struggle with evil and
commiting a destructive, evil act. But God would never deny the necessity of evil, because only in the struggle with evil do we acquire knowledge-it is the basis of the
universe. Therefore, the idle phrase God in one contains not only the notion of the unity of all religions, but also the concept of the unity of good and evil acts.

God has enormous potential for love because He was created as a result of love (i.e., as the result of the contact of spirits, which intensifies the good and the
preservation of knowledge. Both virtue and punishment come from God and in any event testify to the existence of true love. God is, first and foremost, goodness, that
is, He is the result of the victory of goodness and love over evil.

We mustnt forget that knowledge represents for the most part our experience of the struggle of good and evil. The preservation of this knowledge and the acquisition
of new knowledge form the basis of life; this knowledge is what distinguishes living matter from dead.

It is only logical that God must have a dual nature in order to develop. The contradiction is contained within Him: good and evil. Perhaps there are outward
contradictions in the appearance of other gods in other spatial dimensions or worlds. But this lies beyond the understanding of our weak human mind.

And so, in our judgement, the Other World functions according to the following basic principles:

o The Other World arose as the unity and struggle of positive and negative psychic energy. It evolved by preserving information (knowledge) of previous struggles
between good (positive energy) and evil (negative energy) in the torsion fields of the metaphysical world. The acquisition of new information (knowledge) gave an
advantage in the struggle between good and evil;

o The complete triumph of evil would erase all information (knowledge), leading to informational death. Therefore, in the eternal evolutionary struggle between good
and evil, good has the advantage. This advantage is achieved through love-the ability of positive (good) torsion fields, when in contact, to accelerate their spin and
oppose the negative torsion fields;

o Love facilitates the unification of psychic energy bundles (spirits) containing important information into a single system (the Universal Information Field), and the
formation of a governing center for the information field in the form of a super-powerful spirit (God). Love created God.

The Other World and Life on Earth

As the Other World developed according to these principles, its wave-based form of life attained a very high level of evolution and it experienced a call to master other
forms of matter, in particular, the physical world.

I am absolutely convinced that physical life on earth was created through the condensation of spirit. All theories regarding the appearance of life on earth through the
spontaneous generation of complex molecules and their concentration in living organisms cannot stand up to criticism based on religious concepts, on the one hand, or
on contemporary notions of physics and chemistry, on the other. The main thing such theories fail to explain is the spontaneous appearance of our genetic code, the
incredible complexity of which cannot be grasped, even partially, by our scientific understanding. And indeed, it is difficult to understand how a group of DNA
molecules within a single cell could contain and pass on information concerning the life of every human organism, including each of its cells and molecules. But its even
harder to understand how the DNA molecule developed its surprising capacity to hold information.

If we follow the hypothesis that life of earth was created through the condensation of spirit, then it is much easier to explain the phenomenon of DNA. The
evolutionary process that took place in the Other World, based on the unity and struggle of good and evil and the accumulation of information in the torsion fields of
the metaphysical world, led to the formation of complex, highly-developed structures-spirits. The central, super-powerful spirit-God-found a way to bring about
changes in space and the condensation of spirits through the introduction of matter from the physical world.

We do not yet have a clear understanding of the organization of the metaphysical world and can only assume the existence of a material substrate. But in eastern
religions, the materialization of thought-the transfer of matter from the metaphysical world into physical substance-is an acknowledged fact. In light of that, I believe
that the genetic material of earthly creatures was created through the physical materialization of the metaphysical substance of spirits.

In other words, earthly genetic material is a physical copy of the metaphysical structure of the spirit. In my opinion, genetic material is much more primitive than the
spirit and is only a partial copy. The capacity to think, as well as other abilities, lie outside the spirit and are invisibly present in every human being. Through the
process of condensation and materialization of spirit, the Other World created not only a wonderful, self-reproducing machine-the human body-which allows an
individual (spirit) to live in the physical world, but also the surrounding world, consisting of, among other things, plants and animals.

The hypothesis that life on earth appeared through the materialization of elements of wave-based cosmic life (spirits) can also be looked at as a variant of the religious
notion of the condensation of spirit. However, the most important thing is that this hypothesis allows us to explain many as-yet unexplainable fact and to offer a
different view of the history of humankind on earth.
The evolutionary process represented by the materialization of spirit took place very gradually over a period of many millions of years. People of the first race (angel-
like beings) were more spirit than physical matter, but they already possessed the first genetic material, which allowed them to reproduce their still porous physical
bodies through division and gemmation. The members of the first race were not separated from the Other World although they already possessed a physical form.
They felt themselves to be more representative of the Other World than earthlings were. The concept of goodness, love, and evil were far more important for them than
were any material problems on earth.

People of the second race (ghost-like beings) were basically like the people of the first race although their earthly form was more dense, and their ability to pass on
genetic material through their earthly bodies, more developed.

The bodies of the people of the third race (Lemurians) were more dense and developed. In the early period of their existence, they were enormous creatures with four
arms and two faces. In the late period, they were giants with only two arms and one face. The spirit that resided in the Lemurians bodies was fully connected to the
Other World, and the principle of SoHm was not yet in effect. The Lemurians lived mostly by the laws and principles of the more highly-developed Other World, but
their active participation in the physical world gave them a real interest in the problems of the this world.

The people of the fourth race (Atlanteans) were also connected with the spirit of the Other World, but the material cares of this world were much closer to them. The
concepts of goodness, love and other notions from the Other World gradually waned as the needs of the physical body (eating, drinking, and sleeping) began to take
precendence.

The people of the fifth race (Aryans)-our race-could be called slaves of the physical body. The spirit, cut off from the Other World by the principle of SoHm, no
longer served as a link with the Other World; now it served the physical body. The fundamental concepts of the Other World-goodness, love, and evil-were recalled
only in the whisper of intuition.

The ancients used to say that man is a microcosm of the macrocosm. And this is probably true. And so, the materialization of the metaphysical matter of the soul led
to the creation on earth of the human self-reproducing body and of the surrounding world. But the physical existence of man on earth is impossible without the Other
World for in every human being there is a spirit that lives on earth in the beautiful machine that is the human body. We, earthly creatures, are the product of the
adaptation of a wave-based cosmic form of life to the physical conditions on earth. Therefore, earthly beings represent a spirit plus a physical body.

By analogy, we can presume that the wave-based cosmic life of the Other World also created through the process of materialization physical life on other planets in the
universe. And what would such life be like? Different chemical elements and molecules, characteristic of each planet, were probably used to materialize the spirit.
M oreover, the conditions of each planet, such as the make-up of the atmosphere, the temperature, the force of gravity, etc., would have left their mark on the size of
the body and the structure of the organs. But the creatures on other planets would fundamentally resemble us insofar as they are also products of the materialization of
spirit and the single creative work of the Other World. Beings on other planets are, I believe, able to experience goodness, love, and evil, as these are the fundamental
categories for all wave-based life and of the Cosmic M ind. Beings on other planets, in my opinion, must have been created according to the principle: a spirit plus a
physical body. Therefore, when human beings are able to communicate telepathically (by thought transfer), we will be able to communicate with our brothers from
other planets just as spirits the Other World communicate amongst themselves.

M any Initiates have written that at one point human beings were ahead of all other forms of physical life on other planets because they had achieved the greatest
progress. This period corresponded to the time of the Lemurians.

The Lemurian Phenomenon

The Lemurian civilization achieved an incredibly high level of development. Lemurians mastered the energy of the Other World; they visited other planets in their silent
spaceships; and they communicated by thought transfer. The knowledge of the Other World was open to them, and they added to that storehouse knowledge they
acquired during their lives on earth. It was the Lemurian civilization that was able to provide the knowledge banks of the Other World with the most valuable
information about life on earth, which remains today the standard against which all other earthly achievements are measured. The last two civilizations (Atlanteans and
Aryans) were unable to achieve even a fraction of what the Lemurians did.

How do we explain the enormous success of the Lemurians? During their time on earth, the Lemurians felt themselves to be children of the Other World, and for the
most part they lived by the laws and principles of that world. They understood that psychic energy was far more powerful than physical energy and that the human
body containing a soul was the highest creation on earth, capable of performing wonders. And so they directed all their progressive efforts toward self-improvement
and mastery of the energy inside them.

It is very important to see yourself as a child of the Other World because this is what will determine your path of development. A child of the Other World will learn
from his ancestor (God) and will not commit the greatest sin-believing himself to be God. A child of the Other World wouldnt think of assemblying the molecules in
the genetic code himself, nor would he consider the idea that man descended from the ape; and he would never think of himself as natures master. A child of the Other
World would understand that man is a microcosm of the macrocosm.

Our civilization has not learned how to use cosmic energy, which holds collosal power. Some contemporary physicists, for example, believe that 1 m3 of the Absolute
has an energy potential equal to 40 trillion atomic bombs. And so if we could harness cosmic energy, there would be no need to use earthly sources of energy, such as
oil and coal. And only man can harness it because he is a microcosm of the macrocosm.

The Lemurians harnessed cosmic energy by using methods from the Other World. As strange as it may sound to us today, these methods basically relied on the
concepts of goodness and love. The Lemurians clearly understood that there was colossal energy in the torsion fields of the metaphysical world, and that good and evil,
as primary components of those torsion fields, also possessed colossal power. As a microcosm of the macrocosm, man is capable, through good or evil, of tapping into
the energy of the torsion fields of the metaphysical world. At the same time, the Lemurians understood that using evil (negative torsion fields) to obtain energy was
risky because that could produce explosive-like information collapse. For this reason, they used goodness. They also made use of love, produced by contact between
positive torsion fields, to intensify the energy obtained from those fields.

The Lemurians fully realized themselves, understanding that man is a mircocosm of the macrocosm and that man is the most powerful creation of energy on earth,
capable of mastering the energy of the metaphysical world through goodness and love. Goodness and love were not abstract intuitive emotions for the Lemurians; they
represented a powerful system to guarantee life and energy for humankind.

For us, Aryans, the concepts of goodness and love exist only in the form of pleasant emotions. Cut off from the Other World by the principle of SoHm and immersed
in physical matter, we have no idea of the power contained in these seemingly simple words. For the Lemurians, these words were not simple; they formed the basis of
life and were, so to say, unbelievably power-intensive.

Why did the Other World, which existed in the metaphysical world, send its energy to earth to satisfy earthly needs? First, because earthly life is a derivative-a child-of
the Other World. Second, because the energy of the Other World is sent to earth to fulfill good intentions and the realization of an intention adds to the information
field of the Other World.

For the Lemurians mantras-incantations recorded in many religious texts-were a fundamental source of energy. Lemurians cast spells on their flying machines in order
to endow them with energy from the Other World. In the same way, they provided their many earthly machines with energy, using themselves as a powerful energy
device.

The Lemurians understood that energy from the metaphysical world can counteract gravity. Their construction technology was based on this; they moved enormous
stones with a look. With the help of a torsion generator, which fit in the palm of their hands, they could juggle huge rocks in the air.

Invoking the principle that man is a microcosm of the macrocosm, the Lemurians worked to perfect themselves. They mastered the phenomenon of levitation-lifting a
human being over the surface of the earth-by making use of the antigravitational effect of energy from the metaphysical world. They could also transport themselves
through space and alter their location in space by taking advantage of a principle that is impossible for us to understand, even hypothetically. They healed themselves
with internal energy.

But the most important achievement of the Lemurians was the phenomenon of dematerialization and rematerialization. Taking into account the fact that the human
body was created through the materialization of spirit, they worked to realize this process in reverse-dematerialization. Essentially, this process represented what
could be called information transfer, which means that all the information regarding the structure of the human body, including information on every molecule, was
inscribed on the torsion fields of the spirit. We can assume that the rapid development of the Lemurians spirit produced extra membranes in the torsion fields of the
soul, upon which all the information concerning the physical body could be inscribed.

The spirit, now inscribed with this information was then transported to where it needed to be (i.e., underground, through space) and then, on the basis of that
information, the human body was reassembled, in other words, rematerialized. In my opinion, the assembly took place using atoms and simple molecules, such as
water, which allowed the body to rematerialize essentially under any conditions.

And so, we can speak of two kinds of materialization:

o Evolutionary materialization

o Information transfer

Compared with evolutionary materialization, which took place over many millions of years, materialization in the form of information transfer is virtually
instantaneous. We can assume that as life evolved on earth in the Lemurian period, the spirits of the Other World became so perfect, their information capacity so vast,
and their power over physical matter so great that they mastered the phenomena of dematerialization and rematerialization as information transfer.

The Lemurians were able to apply the phenomena of dematerialization and rematerialization not only to their physical bodies but also to their technological devices.
For example, these phenomena allowed their spaceships to disappear and suddenly reappear. Toward the end of their civilization, the Lemurians made use of these
phenomena to create Shambala and Agartha. Realizing that a global catastrophe was about to occur, they took advantage of these phenomena to go underground, where
they organized a subterranean technogenic civilization of Lemurians.

Some Lemurians, in particular those of Shambala, achieved extraordinary longevity and even immortality by activating their inner energy to regenerate their cells,
including their nerve cells. This made possible the constant rejuvenation of the body.

At the basis of the Lemurian miracle lies the realization that goodness, love, and evil are the prime moving forces of the Other World, and that man is a microcosm of
the macrocosm. From the very beginning the Lemurians understood the necessity of uninterrupted progress because the human spirit is a self-realizing principle in the
struggle of good and evil, and so the Lemurians cordoned themselves off from evil as a spiritual element stimulating progress. They also understood that sloth was evil,
whereas sustained work in the cause of human progress was the primary duty of every individual. This was enough to ensure that Lemurian civilization would develop
to the hightest degree without lapses or crises. The Lemurians did not permit the brute struggle of good and evil. They were able to put the collosal power of goodness
and love to their own use. The torsion effects of goodness and love were not squandered on a direct confrontation with evil; instead those effects were deployed to
improve individuals human beings and all life on earth.

How important it is to understand the necessity of uninterrupted progress! How important it is not to sqaunder the power of goodness and love in a battle with brute
evil! What a terrible word-sloth! The Lemurians understood all this from the very beginning and were able to achieve such a level of spiritual development that they
were able to communicate with God. This is why there were truly divine creations.

What happened to them? Why did their civilization perish (with the exception of Shambala and Agartha)? This is a mystery. Perhaps, deadly sloth crept into their
ranks.

Goodness, Love, and Samadhi

How does one achieve a state of deep samadhi? As I wrote above, the lamas believe that one must concentrate or meditate on the love of humankind in general. When I
heard this from the lamas, I didnt understand this profound idea although some intuitive whispering that this was important did penetrate my thoughts.

Today I am close to understanding the fundamental principle of samadhi, as is no doubt the reader of this book. Love stimulates goodness. Love-strong love, in
particular-banishes negative psychic energy by accelerating the spinning of positive (good) torsion fields. Love must be strong enough to free the soul completely from
negative (evil) psychic energy.

A persons soul, freed from evil psychic energy, is a pure soul. Only a pure soul is capable of performing wonders. In a pure soul positive (good) psychic energy is not
squandered on a brute struggle with evil and so is entirely directed toward the performance or a given task. For example, the task of preserving the physical body for
thousands or millions of years, in other words, the achievement of samadhi.

I believe that in samadhi the torsion fields of the soul, which are extraordinarily tense, transform every modecule of water in the body into a fourth (unknown!) state,
which puts a stop to all metabolic processes and renders the body hard. Water seems to be an attribute and the material substrate of positive (good) psychic energy.
Therefore, the presence of negative (evil) elements in the soul prevents it from fully attaining samadhi. Only a pure soul can create the phenomenon of samadhi.

We can conclude from this that the Human Gene Pool, which was created on earth during the time of the Lemurians and worked to preserve the finest individuals of
various civilizations, was the result of the great victory of goodness and love.

The Adepts-Our Future

Its said that in the depths of our Aryan civilization, somewhere in Nepal and India, one may encounter unusual, simply dressed individuals, who live cut off from this
world and maintain that they are 300, 500, or 1,000 years old. These are the adepts.

Of course, its difficult to believe what they say. It sounds highly unlikely. But the adepts are able to use goodness and love to improve their health and extend their
lifespan. Through a love of God and meditation, adepts use love to magnify the positive (good) energy of the soul and to purify themselves of negative (evil) psychic
energy; they cleanse their souls.

I believe that pathological cancer cells are one of the material manifestations of negative (evil) psychic energy, while growing regenerative cells are a material
manifestation of positive (good) psychic energy. Within the human body there is an ongoing struggle between healthy cells and cancer cells, similar to the struggle
between good and evil. And so, by using love to stimulate the principle of goodness in the soul, one can bring about the constant destruction of cancer cells in the body
while stimulating the rejuvenation of cells, extending ones lifespan.

How do we learn to love to healing effect? Its ridiculous to love youself for self-love is a negative quality. You have to learn to love life, to love God, the Creator of life
on earth. If this love is strong and pure, then it will automatically have a healing effect. But it is very difficult to learn how to love; one must renounce earthly problems
and fully give oneself over to prayers in the name of love and God.

The necessity of renouncing our usual constructive life makes contemporary Aryan adepts appear very simple and unusual to us.

M ankind has already experienced its physical nadir-its lowest physical point-in the monetary cosmic cycle, and has now begun to rise in the direction of spiritual
development. And todays adepts will one day become wonderful, active leaders in society and will direct this society to a spiritual renaissance.

Goodness, Love, and Us

As a resident of a communist country, I was alienated from religion. M y ancestors, who were religious figures, were subjected to the most brutal repression under
Lenin. As I studied materialism and empirical criticsm at university and took exams on the subject of atheism, I was always astonished by the insane fury with
which religious postulates were condemned.

Why is that necessary? I thought, naively. After all, religion calls us to goodness, love and faith in God.

At that time I didnt understand that goodness and love, and above all, love of God, stuck in the throat of the communists because their actions were aimed at creating
their own god-Lenin, Stalin, etc. They wanted to make us love their new god although goes entirely against human nature.

Later, when I listened to or read religion texts, I was surprised by the endless and even importunate accent on the issues of goodness and love. From the books of the
great Sathay Sai Baba (???check), who performed miracles in the presence of witnesses, I understood the central idea of his powerful thinking to be love.

Why do they talk so much about love and goodness? I asked myself, naively. I had yet to understand that behind these everyday words lay enormous, powerful
energy, capable of immediately changing our lives for the better.

Only later, after I had applied scientific logic and concluded my philosophical analysis of the results of our Himalayan expedition, did I finally begin to understand the
profound meaning of religion and the writings of Sai Baba, as well as many other things involving a discussion of goodness and love. And this profound meaning is that
goodness and love represent the central creative principle in the life of man.

Im a typical example of the Aryan race, which is immersed in physical matter. M y brain and my thoughts are incredibly weak in comparison with the cognitive power
of the Lemurians, not to mention the Cosmic M ind. But even my incredibly weak mind, after logical analysis of scattered facts, was able to arrive at the surprising
conclusion that goodness and love are the basic categories of human life and determine the course of progress.

Previously, I lent little significance to such expressions as cleansing the soul, repenting of sins, or not taking sin into your soul. They seemed obtuse and
inscrutable to me. But after reading Nicholas Roerich, I once again encountered the concept of a pure soul. Roerich wrote that only people with a pure soul can visit
the mysterious city of Shambala.

What is a pure soul? Why do all religions speak of the importance of cleansing the soul? I wondered. I even asked a priest I knew about it. In response, he read me a
sermon, which, as a scientist, I found utterly incomprehensible. Of course, a provincial priest whod memorized a collection of sermons and prayers couldnt explain to
me the fundamental idea behind the concept of a pure soul. But Roerich, who was and still is an idol of mine, also emphasized this. Why?

I believe I can now answer this question, at least in some primitive form. A pure soul represents a qualitiatively different state in a persons soul or spirit, brought
about when the positive energy of the torsion fields (goodness and love) is not wasted on the struggle with negative psychic energy (evil) but is entirely directed
toward the creative process. In a pure soul there is no evil, the struggle again which typically produces knowledge and progress. The stimlating influence of evil is
replaced by a profound realization of the necessity of uninterrupted progress. The greatest enemy of a pure soul is sloth.

I had never thought much about sloth before. Id never felt much sympathy for slothful people, who waste their lives away without purpose. But sloth is the terrible
antipode of a pure soul; it destroys a pure soul. No matter how good the intentions of a slothful person, his sloth puts him at odds with human nature, for man was
created on the principle of constant self-improvement. Great empires have fallen because of sloth, and sloth has destroyed dynasties and individual destinies.

And so, as the swamis and lamas told us, one can only achieve a pure soul through an enormous amount of work on oneself, through self-realization and even self-
sacrifice. However, it is essential that these things be done for the sake of some social goal, and not simply for ones own approval. The lamas told us that the path to a
pure soul involves compassion for people and a love of mankind. At first glance, these words sounded too abstract; but their basic idea was that we must learn to feel
compassion for people in general and not just for some individual in particular. And God forbid we should love and feel compassion for ourselves alone. The purpose
for which an individual sets off on a path of self-sacrifice and self-realization must be at the level of society as a whole. And to achieve that is extraordinarily difficult.

In contemporary society there are no individuals with a pure soul. Scientists, perhaps, come closest to having a pure soul. A scientist-a true scientist-in the field of
medicine, for example, gives up many things, spending sleepless nights and living on a relatively small salary, in the process of inventing something-that is, realizing an
idea and getting it past the conservative scientific community. But he is driven by compassion and love for the sick, in general. The nationality of a patient, academic
prestige and money play a truly secondary role for the true scientist. He derives satisfaction from the fact that his work, sacrifices and struggle with the conservative
scientific community help thousands, even millions, of sick individuals. Therefore, I would say: Take care of your scientists! They realize themselves and sacrifice
themselves for your sake!

The positive psychic energy of goodness and love in a pure soul, freed from the necessity of struggle against evil, can create wonders. Samadhi is one such wonder.
Remember what the lamas told us-that one achieves a state of samadhi through love and compassion for humankinds, and that the purpose of samadhi is to become a
representative of the Human Gene Pool in order one day to become a prophet or progenitor of a new human civilization. The phenomenon of dematerialization and
rematerialization is another wonder, as are longevity and even immortality.

Religion and the wisdom of the ancients indicate that the main path to human progress involves purifying the soul. When one achieves a pure soul, the positive energy
of the metaphysical world will be regulated by man, the knowledge of the Other World will be revealed to him, and he will experience his enormous energy potential
because he is a microcosm of the macrocosm. This already happened once on earth-with the Lemurians. But in order to purify the soul, one must learn to be good and
to love; one mustnt be afraid to feel compassion and to work for the sake of a higher goal, to the point of self-sacrifice. One mustnt protext oneself, for man was
initially created as a self-improving being. Countless examples of renowned scientists who, with little concern for themselves, worked toward some scientific goal, and
preserved their youth and vitality into their old age, support this idea. These scientists were able to a greater or less extent purify their souls. The most terrible thing is
when someone achieves something, wins renown, then sinks into sloth.

The reader may, nevertheless, might reply that humankind has known evil geniuses, as well. Simply recall Napoleon, Lenin, Hitler, and others. These individuals were
able to realize their ideas and theories, in the process turning the world upside down and bringing death and destruction.

Were these evil geniuses incapable of understanding the absurdity of destruction and war? After all, werent they geniuses? I asked myself, naively.

At that point, I didnt know that in the metaphysical world where we originated there is parity between positive (good) psychic energy and negative (bad) psychic
energy, and information, or knowledge, is born in the struggle between good and evil. Evil is also capable of preserving in its torsion membranes information about its
struggle with goodness and to create evil knowledge. Because of this parity, good knowledge does not always triumph; sometimes evil knowledge wins, which is then
manifested in these evil geniuses. But the triumph of evil is a false victory insofar as the total victory of evil would, as weve already noted, cause the information from
all the torsion membranes to be erased, resulting in an information crash. Napoleon lost the war and died in infamy. Hitler, after destroying Europe, committed suicide.
And the horrible fruit of Lenins labor-communist society-came to an infamous end.

If these evil geniuses, armed with evil knowledge, succeeded, even slightly, to unlock the secrets of the universe and anthopogenesis, they would understand that
goodness will have ultimately triumph. They might then turn their genius to good, constructive deeds.

In what situations might evil triumph? I believe that evil could defeat goodness only in the absence of love as a stimulator of good deeds. In a society where love (for
ones spouse, family, country) flourishes, an evil genius will never find support.

And how do we distinguish a good idea from an evil one? What is the standard of good and evil? These questions, of course, are on everyones mind. I, too, have often
pondered them until, rather unexpectedly, I sensed that the answers lay in the brilliant science fiction film Stalker, by Andrei Tarkovsky.

The idea of this film, if you remember, is that some strangers from outer space established a special zone on earth, in which anyone who entered perished. The zone
intensified mans primary emotion, which turned out to be his conscience! People died because their conscience wasnt clear.

And so, it seems to me that the standard of good and evil is the conscience. What is our conscience? In my opinion, its the sensation that negative psychic energy,
which leads to evil deeds, has entered the soul. To put it more scientifically, its the sensation of that the souls torsion fields are spinning in a negative (evil) direction.
When ones conscience is piqued, this means that the information incrypted in the torsion fields of the soul that at some point for some reason the torsion fields of the
soul have begun turning in a negative (evil) direction. This information in every such situation serves as a reminder that one mustnt act this way. This information is
excuciating and unpleasant. It would be better never to receive such information, that is, never to go against ones conscience.

Therefore, in life we must obey our conscience. This profound sesnation will always tell us the truith. And if even once we were to against our conscience, then a large,
dirty stain would remain on our soul foreover.

Im very glad that Ive remained in Russia, that I didnt go to America, where I was offered enormous sums of money and wonderful research conditions.

I didnt go because of my conscience-because my friends and colleagues (Amir Salikhov, Sagit M uslimov, Rishat Bulatov, Klara Zakhvatkina, Rafik Nigmatlullin, Natan
Selsky, Valia Yakovleva, Venera Galimova, Lialia M usina, Nelia Nigmatullina, Slava M aloiaroslavtsev, Iura Vasilev, and many others) stood by me in the most difficult
times, when Id lost everything due to my heretical scientific ideas, only out of conscience.

I remember how in my classes on atheism at the university, they constantly criticized the concept of the other world. They said that people who were subject to
fantasies invented stoies in order to ease their situation, as the rich of this world exploited the working class.

Why are the only people who believe in the other world the exploited and those who exploit them? Why do all the religions on earth speak in one voice about the
other world? Why do all the nations and peoples of the world have in their languages the concepts for the other world, heaven, and hell? I asked myself, as I
took my exam on atheism.

M y mind, poisoned by communist propaganda, could not understand that with smoke, theres fire. People who are separated by oceans and seas believe in one and the
same thing! That must mean that a single point of origin for humankind, which remains in our subconscience from the mysterious, distant past. Knowledge of God, the
Other World, heaven and hell, put forward by religions and disseminated by prophets, are rather easily accommodated in peoples conscience because they coorespond
to mans subconscious essence. The masses would not embrace fantasies and fairy tales.

Above I attempted to describe the principles of the Other World, using my intuition and a logical, scientific approach. Im not in a position to prove or to support
anything as I am after all a servant of God and the object of my investigation is significantly above me. The only thing I can confirm after completing my discussion
of the Other World is that I myself sincerely believe in its existence. Yes, now I believe that after the death of our physical bodies, we do not die but continue to live in
the Other World. After life on earth ends, we move outside the influence of the blocking principle of SoHm, which prevented us during our life on earth from
maintaining a link with the Other World. In that world, we experience the spiritual essence of man clearly and precisely, and the Other World will not seem strange to
us because it is our ancient homeland.

Like the rest of us, I am blocked by the principle of SoHm, but I believe that the tales of heaven and hell are also true. In the Other World, which is highly organized,
structures must have formed to punish or reward us for our earthly life. Otherwise, God and the Other World would have no governing mechanism, and life on earth
would be left to its own devices. Evil deeds that are commited on earth, such as indifference and sloth, are probably punished in the Other World, while good deeds,
such as love and self-realization, are rewarded. This needs to be so that in our subsequent reincarnations we commit fewer mistakes. How are the punishment and
reward carried out? I dont know, but every one of us will find that out in the Other World. The only thing I can suggest is that we love and be good.

The wheel of life (life-death-life-death, and so on) keeps turning. Because we, human beings, live on earth under the principle of SoHm, we somehow forget about our
ancestral home in the Other World. We then return to the Other World, and then we go back to earth and live under the principle of SoHm, and then return once again to
the Other World, and so on, so that human beings and humankind progresses continuously and without interruption.

The Lemurians were happier than we are. They were not subjected to the principle of SoHm because there was more goodness and less evil in their society. During
their life on earth, they felt themselves to be children of the Other World, and so they returned to their ancestral home without fear and then obediently returned to
earth, gradually assimilating the physical variant of life.

I hope that in the future the positive forces on earth will triumph over the negative and there will be no global catastrophes. Then more and more people will appear on
earth with pure souls, and they will not be subjected to the blocking principle of SoHm. These people will bring to humankind energy from the metaphysical world,
which will fundamentally change life. These people will confirm that man is essentially a microcosm of the macrocosm. And at some point, if goodness and love truly
prevail over evil, then the principle of SoHm will be lifted from humankind and all people will feel themselves to be true children of the Other World. They will use its
enormous knowledge and give back new knowledge.

I believe that in the near future a single religion will appear, based not on fairy tale allegories but on a serious scientific approach. All borders will be erased and a single
language will arise. Communication will develop and the thought transfer will become possible. A single government will arise on earth, similar to the single governing
center of the Other World-which is God. People will learn from God how to govern. Also like God, they will not govern with evil but with goodness and love alone.
This complex process will begin when masses of people begin to believe sincerely in God and the Other World, and feel themselves a part of that world.

As I end this book, I wanted to give some final recommendations concerning everything discussed above. However, I felt that these recommendations might sound like
a typical religious sermon. This upset me because I immediately imagined the monotonous voice of a religious figure. But then I realized this was no coincidence
because the religions of the world have reached the same conclusions as we have regarding the paths of individual self-improvement with the goal of bringing about
progress for humankind. Only after this realization did I begin to believe sincerely in God, and I now have great respect for religious figures, who for thousands of
years have opposed the ignorance and savagery of humankind with true knowledge.

And so, I cannot resist the temptation to offer some recommendations. In the morning, when you walk outside, try to look at others with love and to say kind words
to them. You will immediately feel happy because people with all their joys and sorrows will be drawn to you. Dont pout when you meet with misunderstanding and
ill will. Dont answer evil with evil-thats proud. Dont become a long-winded sermonizer-thats of no use. Try to show with your actions that goodness will defeat
evil. Remember that without the struggle with evil, there would be no progress, and that the struggle with evil is true human condition. Without hesitation, punish
another for an evil deed because punishing him for the sake of the good is a manifestation of goodness while indifference is evil. Listen to your conscience. Work with
all your strength, dont pity yourself, make an effort, and fall in love

Imagine the Lemurian civilization. Goodness and love, which were the foundation of that fantastic civilization, raged with such wonderul force! And in the Other
World, love and goodness, which created God and that world, rage with even more incredible force! We will all know it one day

Who Are Our Forebears?

In the primary meaning of the word, we, Aryans, come from the Atlanteans. But God and the Other World created humankind on earth. A human being is the product
of the victory of love and goodness, and love and goodness are the main vehicles for individual self-improvement and human progress.

In our physical world, there is too much evil. This is why we have safeguards. Deep underground there is a Human Gene Pool in the form of individuals from various
civilizations who have been preserved. We mustnt touch or disturb them for our primitive curiosity isnt worth much. If we destroy ourselves, they will come out and
renew life on earth.

But to ensure that doesnt happen, when you walk out of your house tomorrow, look at those who pass by with goodness and love.
Epilogue

This isnt the end of our story. There will be other expeditions. There will be new research